therefore Chrisostome a little before the woordes whiche they alleadged sayth Lifte vp your mynds and hartes Wherby he admonysheth vs to look vpon and consider those heauenly thynges whiche are represented and signified by the bread and wyne and not to marke the bread and wyne it selfe Here they sayde that was not Chrisostomes minde but that by this example hee declareth that there remayned no bread nor wine Al misteries to be seene with inward eyes I aunswered that was false for the example that he taketh tendeth to no other purpose but to call away our spirituall eyes from the beholdyng of visible thynges and to transport them an other waye as if the thynges that are seene were of no force Therefore he draweth awaye our mynde from the consideration of these thinges and fixeth it vppon him whiche is signified vnto vs by the same The very woordes whiche followe sufficiently declare thys to be the true meaning of the authour where as he commaundeth vs to consider all thynges with our inward eyes that is to say spiritually But whether Chrisostomes woordes doe tend eyther to to this or that sense Chrisostom agaynst the popish doctrine of the Sacrament yet do they indifferētly make on our part agaynst our aduersaryes which way so euer we doe vnderstand them For if he thought that the bread and wyne doe remayne we haue no further to trauayle but if he meant contrariwyse that they doe not remayne but that the natures of the bread and wyne are altered then are the bread and wyne falsely named Sacramentes and mysteryes The obiection of Chrisostom auoided by a-Dilemma whiche can be sayd in no place to be in the nature of thynges For that whiche is in no place howe can it be a Sacrament or supplye the roume of a mysterye Finally if hee speake onely of the outwarde fourmes and shapes as we call them it is most certayne that they doe continually remayne and that they by the substaunce of the bodye are not consumed in anye place wherefore it must necessarily followe the woordes of Chrisostome to be vnderstanded in suche sense as I haue declared Here peraduenture many would maruaile that for somuch as the matter touching the substaunce of the Sacrament A question asked with the cause declared why that seeing the matter of the sacramēt it selfe importeth neither saluation nor damnatyon why then Frythe offereth himselfe to death for the same beyng seperate from the articles of fayth and binding no man of necessitie eyther vnto saluation or damnation whether hee beleeue it or not but rather may be left indifferently vnto all men freely to iudge eyther on the one part or on the other accordyng to hys owne mynde so that neyther part do contemne or despise the other but that all loue and charitie be still holden and kept in this dissension of opinions what then the cause is why I would therfore so willingly suffer death The cause why I dye is this for that I can not agree with the diuines other head Prelates that it shuld be necessarily determined to be an article of fayth and that we should beleeue vnder payne of damnation the substaunce of the bread and wyne to be chaunged into the body and bloud of our sauioure Iesus Christe the fourme and shape onely not being chaunged Whiche thing if it were most true as they shall neuer be able to proue it by any authority of the Scripture or Doctours yet shall they not so bring to passe that that doctrine were it neuer so true shoulde be holden for a necessarye article of fayth For there are many thinges both in the Scriptures and other places whiche we are not bounde of necessitye to beleeue as an article of fayth So it is true that I was a prisoner and in bondes when I wrote these thinges and yet for all that I will not holde it as an article of fayth * * This is to be weyed with tyme when Frythe wrote but that you may without daunger or damnation eyther beleeue it or thinke the contrarie But as touchinge the cause why I cannot affirme the doctrine of Transubstantiation diuers reasons doe leade me thereunto First for that I do playnelye see it to be false and vaine and not to be grounded vpon anye reason either of the Scriptures Three causes why transubstātiation is not to be be beleued or of approued Doctours Secondly for that by my exāple I woulde not be an author vnto Christians to admit any thing as a matter of fayth more then the necessary points of ther Creed wherein the whole summe of oure saluation doth consist specially such thinges The 2. cause the beliefe whereof haue no certaine argument of authoritie or reason I added moreouer that their Church as they call it hath no such power and authoritie that it eyther ought or maye binde vs vnder the peril of our soules to the beleuing of any such articles Thirdlye because I will not for the fauour of our Diuynes or Priestes be preiudiciall in this poynt The third cause vnto so manye nations of Germaines Heluetians and other whiche altogether reiecting the transubstantiation of the bread and wyne into the bolye and bloud of Christ are all of the same opinion that I am as wel those that take Luthers part as those which holde with Oecolampadius Which thinges standing in this case I suppose there is no mā of any vpright conscience which will not allow the reason of my death which I am put vnto for this only cause that I do not think transubstantiation although it were true in deede to be establyshed for an article of faith And thus muche hytherto as touching the articles and whole disputation of Iohn Frith whiche was done wyth all moderation and vprightnesse But when as no reason woulde preuaile against the force and crueltie of these furious foes the xx day of Iune in the yeare of oure Lorde 1533. hee was brought before the Byshoppes of London Winchester and Lincolne who sitting in Paules vpō Friday the xx day of Iune ministred certaine interrogatories vpon the Sacrament of the Supper and Purgatorie vnto the sayde Frith as is aboue declared To the whiche when he had answeared shewed his minde in forme and effect as by his owne wordes aboue doth appeare hee afterward subscribed to his answears with his owne hand in these wordes Ego Frithus ita sentio quemadmodum sentio ita dixi scripsi asserui affirmaui That is to say The subscriptiō of Iohn Fryth ¶ I Frith thus doe thinke and as I thinke so haue I sayde written taught and affirmed and in my bookes haue published But when as by no meanes he coulde bee perswaded to recant these articles aforesaid neither be brought to beleue that the sacrament is an article of faith but said Fiat Iudicium iustitia Iohn Fryth condemned he was condemned by the Bishop of London to be burned and sentence geuen agaynst
the Sacramentes to a worldly authority we ought to reiect him as S. Paule willeth vs Gala. 1. To open therfore the true sense of the Scripture in the places aforesayd and first to begin with the 16. Chapiter of Mathew here is to be obserued that the question being put in generall of Christ to all his Apostles what they thought or iudged of him Peter aunswering for them all as he was alwayes ready to answere sayd Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God The place of Math. 16. expounded To whom Iesus aunswered agayne Blessed be thou Symon the Sonne of Iona for fleshe and bloud hath not reueled this vnto thee but my Father which is in heauen And I say to thee thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will builde my Church and the gates of hell shall not preuayle against it That is to say vpon this rocke of thy confession of mee to be the Sonne of GOD Rom. 10. I will builde my Churche for this fayth conteineth the whole summarye of our fayth and saluatioÌ„ as it is written Rom. 10. The word of fayth that we do preach is at hande Faith the mother of saluatioÌ„ Peter the first confessor of Christ. in thy mouth and in thine hart For if thou confesse with thy mouth our Lord Iesus Christ with thy hart do beleue that God raised him froÌ„ death to life thou shalt be saued c. And this confession being first vttered by the mouth of Peter vpon the same confession of his not vpon the person of Peter Christ buildeth his Church as Chrisostome expoundeth that place in the 26. Sermon of y e feast of Pentecost saying Not vpoÌ„ the person of Peter The church builded vppon the confession of Peter not vppon the Person of Peter but vpoÌ„ the fayth Christ hath builded his church And what is the fayth This Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God What is to say vpon this rocke That is vpon this confessioÌ„ of Peter c. And with this saying of Chrisostome all auÌ„cient expositors sayth Tonstal treating that place do agree For if we should expouÌ„d that place that the church is builded vpoÌ„ the person of Peter we should put an other fouÌ„dation of the Church then Christ which is directly agaynst S Paule saying No man may put any other foundation 1. Cor. 3. but that which is put already which is Christ Iesus c. And because Peter was the first of all the Apostles What is the primacye of Peter and how it commeth that confessed this that Christ is the sonne of God by y e which fayth all men must be saued thereof commeth the primacy that is the first place or standing of Peter in the nuÌ„ber of all the Apostles And as Peter was the firste of them that confessed Christ to be the sonne of God so was he most ardent in his fayth most bolde and hardy in Christ as appeared by his comming out of the shippe in the great tempest and also most vehemeÌ„t in his maysters cause as appeared by drawing out his sword and after the Lords resurrection is declared in the 2.3.4 chapiter of the Actes where as the Iewes withstanding the Apostles preaching the fayth of Christ Peter as most ardent in fayth The honoâ—able names of Peter in the olde Doctors how wherfore they be geuen was euer most ready to defend the fayth against the impugners therof speaking for them all vnto the people c. and therfore hath these honorable names geuen him by the auncient interpreters y t some times he is called the mouth of the Apostles y e chiefe of the Apostles some time the Prince of the Apostles some time the President of the whole Church some time hath the name of primacy or priority attributed to him And yet the sayd Peter notwithstanding these honourable names geueÌ„ vnto him that he should not haue a rule or a iudicial power aboue all the other Apostles it is plain by S. Paule and many other Gala. 2. First S. Paule Gal. 2. playnly declareth the same saying That as the Apostleship of the Circumcision that is of the Iewes was geuen by Christ to Peter so was the Apostleship of the Gentiles geuen to me among the Gentiles The authority of the Apostles all a like Hereby it appeareth that Paule knew no primacy of Peter concerning people places but amoÌ„g the Iewes And therof S. Ambrose expounding that place sayth thus The primacy of the Iewes was geuen chiefely to Peter Ambrosius albeit Iames and Iohn were ioyned with him as the primacy of the GeÌ„tiles was geuen to Paule albeit Barnabas was ioyned with hym So that Peter had no rule ouer all Act. 10. Also in the Actes 10. when Peter was sent for to Cornelius a Gentile he durst not go to him without a speciall vision geuen him from heauen by the Lord. Item that all the Apostles had like dignity and authority Ephes. 2. it appeareth by S. Paule Ephes. 2. Where he sayth Now ye are not straungers nor foreners but ye be Citizens wyth the Sayntes and of the household of almighty God builded saith he vpon the foundation of the Apostles The Church founded not of Peter onely but of the Apostles and the Prophets Christ being the corner stone vpon whom euery edifice being builded groweth vp to an holy teÌ„ple in our Lord. c. Here he sayth that they be builded not vpon the foundation of Peter onely but vpon the foundation of the Apostles so that al they be in the foundation set vpon Christ the very rocke wherupoÌ„ standeth the whole Church In the 21. chap. also of the Apoca. the new City and the heauenly Hierusalem of almighty God is described of the holy ghost Apoc. 21. not with one fouÌ„dation onely of Peter but with 12. foundations after the number of the Apostles S. Cyprian Lib. De simplic prael geueth record likewise to the same Cypria lib. De simplic Prelato that the Apostles had equall power dignitye geuen to them by Christ. And because al should preach one thing therfore y e beginning therof first came by one which was Peter who confessed for them all That Christ was the Sonne of the liuing God Euery byshop hath his parte wholy to himselfe saying further that in the Church there is one office of all the Bishops whereof euery man hath a part allowed wholy vnto him Now if the Bishop of Rome may meddle ouer all where hee will then euery man hath not wholy his part for the bishop of Rome may also meddle in his part ioyntly with him so that now he hath it not wholy which is agaynst Cyprian S. Austen likewise expounding the Gospell of Iohn in the 50. treaty Aug. in Ioan. tractat 50. speaketh there of the keyes of Peter Whiche he sayth were geuen of Christ to Peter not for himselfe alonely but for the whole Church Cyrillus expounding the last
agaynst y e proud vsurpation of the Bishop of Rome The Byshops of England then good Lutherans then these men haue done If they dissembled otherwise then they meant who coulde euer dissemble so deepely speaking so pithily If they meant as they spake who coulde euer turne head to tayle so sodenly so shortly as these men did But because these thinges we write for edification of other rather then for commendation of them let vs marke therefore theyr reasons and let the persons goe And although the sayd proufes and argumentes heretofore alledged might suffice to the full discussion of this matter agaynst y e Popes vsurped primacy yet because many do yet remayne which wil not be satisfied to refel therfore confute this popishe article of the popes vayne and proud primacie with as much matter and furniture of reasons allegations as the writinges and testimonies of these Bishops and others do minister vnto vs we mynde the Lord willing to annexe to thâ—se former confirmatioÌ„s of the bishops aforesayd The epistle of Tonstall Stokesly to Cardinal Poole an other supplement also of a certayne Epistle sent by Bishop Tonstall and by Iohn Stokesley byshop of London to Cardinall Poole for a more ample confutation of the vsurped power Concerning the argument of whiche Epistle here is first to be vnderstanded that about thys time or not much ouer Cardinall Poole brother to the Lord Montagew was attaynted of high treasoÌ„ and fled away vnto Rome where within a short time after he was made Cardinall of S. Mary Cosmeden of whoÌ„ more is to be spoken hereafter the Lord so permitting when we come to the tyme of Queene Mary In the meane tyme hee remayning at Rome there was directed vnto hym a certayne Epistle exhortatory by Stokesley Byshop of London and Tonstal Byshop of Duresme perswading hym to relinquishe and abandon the supremacy of the Pope and to conforme himselfe to the religion of his king The copy of which his Epistle for the reasons and argumentes therein conteined about the same matter we thought here not vnworthely to be put in or vnprofitable to be read The tenour wherof here followeth * The true copy of a certayne letter written by Cutbert Tonstall Byshop of Duresme and Iohn Stokesley Byshop of London to Cardinall Poole prouing the Byshop of Rome to haue no speciall superioritie aboue other Byshoppes This letter was testified by Cutbert Tonstall to Mathew Archb. of Canterbury and others to be his owne about 14. dayes before his death Read his trayterous Oration to 〈◊〉 Emperour in his booke intituled De Ecclesiae Concordia mouing him to seeke the destruction of king HeÌ„ry and the whole realme of England FOr the good will that we haue borne vnto you in times past as long as you continued the kinges true subiect we cannot a little lament mourne that you neyther regarding the inestimable kindnes of the kings highnes heretofore shewed vnto you in your bringing vp nor the honor of the house that you be come of nor the wealth of the countrey that you were borne in should so decline from your duety to your prince that you shuld be seduced by fayre words and vaine promises of the Bishop of Rome to winde with him going about by all meanes to him possible to pull downe and put vnder foote your naturall Prince Maister to the destruction of the countrey that hath brought you vp and for a vayne glory of a red Hat to make your selfe an instrument to set forth his malice who hath styrred by all meanes that he could all such ChristiaÌ„ Princes as would geue eares vnto him to depose the kinges hignes from his Kingdome and to offer it as a pray for them that should execute his malice and to styrre if hee could his subiectes agaynst him in styrring and nourishing rebellions in his realme where the office duety of all good ChristiaÌ„ men and namely of vs that be priestes should be to bring all commotion to tranquillity all trouble to quietnes all discord to concord and in doing contrary we do shew our selues to be but the ministers of Satan and not of Christ who ordeined all vs that bee priestes to vse in all places the legatioÌ„ of peace not of discord But since that can not be vndone that is done second it is to make amendes and to followe the doing of the prodigall sonne spoken of in the Gospell who returned home to his father was well accepted as no doubt you might be if you will say as he said in knowledging your folly Luke 15. and doe as he did in returning home agayne from your wandring abroad in seruice of him who little careth what come of you so that their purpose by you bee serued And if you be moued by your conscience that you can not take the king your mayster as supreme head of the Church of England because the Bishop of Rome hath heretofore many yeares vsurped that name vniuersally ouer all the Church Math. 18. vnder pretence of the Gospell of S Mathew The place of Mathew 〈◊〉 Petrus expounded saying Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church Surely the text many of the most holy auncient expositors wholy doe take to be ment of the fayth then first confessed by the mouth of Peter vppon whiche fayth confessing Christ to be the sonne of God 1. Cor. 3. the church is builded Christe being the very lowest foundation stone whereupon both the Apostles themselues Luke 22. The place of Luke expounded and also the whole fayth of the Churche of Christ by them preached through the world is founded and builded and other foundation none can be but that onely as S. Paule sayth No other foundation can any man lay besides that which is layd which is Christ Iesus And where you thinke that the Gospell of Luke proueth the same authority of the Bishoppe of Rome saying Peter I haue prayed for thee that thy fayth shoulde not fayle and thou beynge once conuerted confirme thy brethren Surely that speaketh onely of the fall of Peter knowne to Christ by his godly prescience whereof he gaue an inkling that after the time of his fal he should not despayre but returne agayne and confirme his brethren as he euer being most feruent of them was wont to do The place doth playnely open it selfe that it can not be otherwise taken but thys to be the very meaning of it and not to be spoken but to Peter The place of Iohn 21. expouÌ„ded For els his successours must first fayle in the fayth and then conuert and so confirme theyr brethren And where as you thinke that this place of the Gospell of Iohn Feede my sheepe was spokeÌ„ onely to Peter and that those woordes make him shepheard ouer all and aboue all 1. Pet. 5. S. Peter himselfe testifieth the contrary in his canonicall Epistle where he sayth to all priestes Feede the flocke
Iacobum qui dicebatur Iustus apostolorum Episcopum statuunt Peter Iames Iohn after Christes ascention into heauen although they were by him preferred almost before all other yet they chalenged not that glory to themselues but decreed that Iames Iames the iuste made the bishop of the Apostles who was called Iustus should be chiefe bishop of the Apostles By these wordes it is cleare that Iames was the bish of the apostles not because as some men do glose he was elected by the Apostles but because he had thereby the primacy and honor of a bishop in Ierusalem aboue the rest of the Apostles And one thing is especially to be noted and also maruelled at that the bishops of Rome do challenge this primacy alonely by Peter and yet S. Paule which was his equal or rather superior by scripture Seing Paul was cheâ—f primate of the Gentiles it is agaynst reason that the RomaÌ„s should chalenge the primacye by Peter Lib. 3. Cap. 21. in his Apostleship amongst the Gentiles wherof Rome was the principall suffered at Rome where Peter did and is commonly in all the Romane Church ioyned with Peter in all appellations and titles of preeminence and both be called Principes Apostolorum The chiefe of the Apostles Vpon both is equally founded the Church of Rome The accounting of the Bishops of Rome many yeares agreeth thereunto For Eusebius sayth that Clemens tertius post Paulum Petrum pontificatum tenebat Clement was the third Bishop after S. Paule and Peter reckoning them both as Bishops of Rome and yet therin preferring S. Paule with like words saying of Alexander bishop of Rome that Quinta successione post Petrum atque Paulum plebis gubernacula sortitus est Alexander obteined the gouernance of the people by succession the fift Bishop after Peter and Paule Irenaeus also saith as Eusebius reciteth Lib. 5. Cap. 6. that Fundata aedificata Ecclesia beati apostoli Lino officium Episcopatus iniungunt After the Churche was once founded and builded the holy Apostles charged Linus with the Bishopricke Whereby appeareth that they both ioyntly constituted him bishop of Rome and receiued onely theyr Apostleship enioyned vnto them by Christ. And therfore if the bishops of Rome chalenge any preheminence of authority by Peter they should as well or rather challenge the same by Paul because they both founded it and both there preached and both there suffered resigning first that Bishopricke to Linus and all at once And if you will peraduenture leaue to the former preaching there by Peter which by Scripture can not be prooued yet then at least S. Paule and his successours in Ephesus should haue lyke primacy because he founded first that Church though S Iohn after that did builde it as witnesseth Eusebius saying Ecclesia quae est apud Ephesum Euseb. Lib. 3 Cap. 23. a Paulo quidem fundata est à Iohanne verâ— aedificata The Church which is at Ephesus was founded of Paule but it was builded of Saynt Iohn And so Peter should haue no other primacy in Rome The first foundation of a church maketh no primacye but as Paule had in Ephesus that is to say to be counted as the first Preacher and conuerter of the people there to the fayth of Christ. And aswell might all the Bishoppes of Ephesus challenge the primacy of all nations both Gentiles Iewes by Saynt Paule the Apostle of the Gentiles theyr founder as the Byshoppe of Rome by S. Peter the Apostle onely of the circumcision in case he were the fyrst founder challenging primacy ouer all But vndoubtedly this primacy ouer all that the Byshoppes of Rome of late doe challenge was not allowed nor yet knowne nor heard of amongest the auncient Fathers though they had theyr church of Rome in high estimation aswell for the notable vertuous deedes that the Clergy did there shew and exercise aboundantly to theyr neighbors as witnesseth the sayd Eusebius alledging there the Epistle that Dionisius Alexandrinus wrote to Soter Bishop of Rome Lib. 4. Cap. 23. Cipri Lib. â— ad Cornelâ—â— testefying the same as for that the Citty of Rome was the most ample and chiefe Citty of the world witnessing Saynt Cyprian saying Planè quoniam pro magnitudine sua debeat Carthaginem Roma praecedere illic maiora grauiora commisit Certaynely because that Rome ought for the greatnesse therof to excell Carthage there Nouatus committed the greater and more greuous offences Which Saynt Cyprian also when he had ordeyned and appoynted certayne decrees and statutes vnto the Bishop of Rome he did not submitte them to his reformation or iudgement but onely signified his owne sentence to like him also and yet adding thereunto that if any Byshops meaning aswell of Rome as of others which were of the contrary opinions to him would otherwise thinke or doe he would not then that his sentence should be to them preiudiciall neither woulde he thereby compell them to any thing but would that they should follow theyr owne mynds and customes partly for that euery one of the Byshops hath liberty of his owne will and partly for that euery gouernor shall make an accompt to God of his owne deede Cipri Lib. â— epist ad Cornelium as it appeareth playnely in his Epistle to Stephanus and Iulianus And in the 3. Epistle to Cornelius towardes the end speaking of the appeale that one Felicissimus a Nouatian after his condemnation in Affrica made to Rome he impugneth such appeales saying Quia singulis pastoribus portio gregis est asscripta quam regat vnusquisque gubernet rationeÌ„ sui actus Domino redditurus c. Forasmuch as euery pastor hath his owne flocke committed to him whiche euery one ought to rule and gouerne and must geue account to the Lord of his administration it is decreed of vs all and we thinke it both meet iust that euery mans cause and plee should there be heard where the crime is committed This holy and excellent Clerke Martir S. Cyprian would neuer haue eyther impugned theyr appeale to Rome from theyr owne primacies Appeale to Rome forbidden or so earnestly haue mainteined his determinations in the Councels of Affrike contrary to the opinion of the Bishops of Rome and to theyr customes without any submission by word or writing if the primacy ouer all which the Byshops of Rome doe challenge and vsurpe had bene grounded vpon the playne scripures as you with some others do think it is to be supposed also that he would in all his Epistles haue called them Patres or Dominos fathers or Lords as Superiors and not alwayes Fratres collegas brothers and felowes in office as but onely his equalles Which thing yet more playnely doth appeare by the actes of the Counsels of Affrike in S. Augustines time Concil Aphricas Aug. epist 16. by the which it is euident that though the fayth of Christ was by the Romaynes first brought into Affrike as S. Augustine
ful of softnes and lenitie lowlines and humilitie patience and temperancie voyde of all wilfulnes tiranny yea it should cause them not to preuent 1. Thess. 5. but easily to followe the counsaile and doctrine of Christes Apostles holy saintes that be their interpretours Christians bidden to try spirites 1. Iohn 4. As S. Paul which writing vnto the Thessalonians would them all to proue al things and to retaine or hold that only which is good in refraining froÌ„ all that hath semblance of euil And Saint Iohn would haue Christian people 1. Iohn 1. to try the spirite of them that shoulde speake whether they were of God or no. Also he writing in another Epistle vnto a noble woman and vnto her children sayth If any person shall come vnto you bringing with them the doctrine that is not of Christ receiue hym not into your house ne make him any cheare So that in this he would haue women to knowe the doctrine of Christ and to loue that refusing to giue credence vnto forraine teaching not sauouring the same In the 1. Epistle also to the Corinthians S. Paule writing in general to all the inhabitants of that city saith Brethren 1. Cor. 14. be you not children in wit and vnderstanding but as concerning maliciousnes be you children In wit I would haue you perfite and why Uerily for none other cause but that we should as he writeth vnto the Hebrues haue discretion to iudge the good from ill and the ill from the good and so to be like men differing from beasts Psal· 32. according to y e saying of the prophet See that ye be not like vnto an horse or a mule which lacke vnderstanding And we should pray with him in another Psalme O Lord teach me the way that I should walke in Psal. 143. for I lift vp my soule vnto thee Saint Chrysostome according vnto this in a certaine of hys Commentaries vpon Mathew Chrisost. in opere imperfecto the booke is called Opus imperfectum writeth after this fashion so neare as my remembrance doth serue and certaine I am that I shall not misreport him and that I will be tried when soeuer it shall please you to bring the booke The priestes that were Pharises in the time sayth he of Christe made an ordinance that who so euer shoulde knowledge Iesus to be Christe should be accursed and excommunicate If then the Pharises or Priestes that now do occupy their rowmes should make a like ordinance because they would not haue Christes doctrine to be professed for hindring of their lucre should we therefore giue in all poyntes credence vnto them and leaue of to seeke after the knowledge of Christes doctrine Nay truely Why quoth he shal we not be excused herein by ignoraunce Authority of rulers wil not discharge our ignorance leeing we be forefended by the rulers to haue knowledge He aunswereth no verily for if saith he when thou desirest to buy cloth thou wilt not be content to see one merchaunts ware but go from the first to the second from the second to the third and so further to knowe where is the best cloth and best cheape thou vsing such careful diligence for a temporal profite art well worthy great reproche that wilt be more remisse and negligent for thy soule health Seeke therfore about from one Doctor or teacher vnto an other that thou mayest know who doth most duely and truely teache Christ and him follow accordâ—ng to the saying of the Apostle Prooue all and holde the good 1. Thess. 5. and as it is sayde in the Gospell that thou maist know Qui funt probati nummularij qui non That is to wit Math. â—5 know who be true or lawful chaungers or coyners Chris. Ibid. and who be not He also addeth another similitude or parable When thou goest quoth he a iourney not knowing perfitely the way thou wilt lest thou should fayle of the right way enquire of one man and after of an other and if thou shouldest chaunce to go somewhat wyde yet thou wilt not so leaue of the iourney vndone but make inquisition againe to come where thou wouldest rest So likewise sayth he ought wee to seeke about intentiuely for the wealth of our soule Qui sunt probi clauigeri qui non that is to saye who are the right key bearers and who not meaning thereby the key bearers Christes apostles and bearers of his testimony or message Which saying although it were written of no autenticall authour howbeit it is written euen of him whome I shewed you in the sayde worke but vttered of one that were in little estimation euery indifferent person hauing wit and reason would assent I doubt not that it is full true The same author also in an Epistle which you shall find in a work called Psegmata Chrysostomi Psegmata Chrisost. sheweth as I remember how certain men deemed ill of him for because he did study Origenes workes which afore was condemned for an heretick Lawfull to 〈◊〉 and try 〈◊〉 bookes but he maketh an Apologie to the same shewing that Christian men ought not to be reprehended for so doing In whiche Apologie he bringeth for his defence Hierome the saying of Paul aboue rehearsed Proue all thinges c. Likewise did S. Hierome I wote not well in what place of his works but you shal find it in a treatise called vnio dissidentium where he entreateth De maÌ„datis hominû When it was obiected agiynst him that he retained by him the workes of Eusebius of Origine studying vpon theÌ„ he bringeth for him that it was so lawfull the sayde place of the Apostle making therwith an aunswere worthye to be greatly noted The same is also reported in the booke called Ecclesiastica historia or els Historia Tripartita I wote not now precisely whether So that these and other moe authorities of the scripture and semblable ensamples of holy interpretours shall proue that I and other may safely no good law inhibiting vnles constitutions Pharisaical read and search the woorkes not onely of Luther but also of all other be they neuer so ill or good namely seeing I am a Priest whoÌ„ the bish of Norwich ought not to haue admitted into orders vnles he had seene me to haue had iudgement to discerne good from ill neither ought any of you to geue orders to any such in whom you do not finde like habilitie for to iudge the light from darckenes and the trueth from falshood and therefore if for this you would punish me I cannot see but you shall condemne your selues iudgyng rather of sensuall pleasure then of equitie which in men of your order were a great shame and much vncomely ¶ Unto your third demaund wherto you do aske whether I was constitute a Priest and in what dioces Answere to the third article Lambeâ—t made priest in Norwich and of what Bishop I say that I was made Priest in Norwich
the world to be foolish vnsauery for after that by the wisedome of God which is shewed in Scripture I suppose the world hath not studied to knowe God The wisedome of this world confounded by wisedome it hath pleased God now to saue them that beleue thorow the foolishnes of preaching He calleth the word of God foolish preaching Why the Gospell is called folish preaching not because it was foolish for afore he called it godly wisedome but he spake after the opinion of theÌ„ that set litle or nought therby esteming it as Esops Cock did the precious stone and as swine do pearles After long proces in the same matter he coÌ„cludeth thus BrethreÌ„ sayth he you see your calling how that not many wise men after the flesh are called to the beliefe of the Gospel nor many mighty men ne many of noble parentage but those that beâ— fooles after the estimation of the world hath God chosen to coÌ„found the wise c. Therfore I say as I sayd afore that thankes bee to God albeit I am as I shewed before voyd of such great prudency that other be well endued with yet I see partly how theyr great reasons be not very substantiall wherby they contend by the treaty of reason when authority fayleth theÌ„ to shew that we ought to pray to Sayntes departed for to be Mediators for vs to Christ. And amoÌ„g other this is one that they leaue much vpon bringing it forth so vsually that common people well nigh altogether harpe vpon the same Some fauoring it other contrariwise esteming it of no value The reason is this If wheÌ„ one shuld desire to come to y t speach of our soueraigne to obteine some bowne of hym Obiection to proue inuocation of 〈◊〉 takeÌ„ out of reasoÌ„ neede it were first to purchase the fauour of his Chamberlaines or some like officers to bring him to the kinges presence for els he may watch long in vayne vntill he be full a colde ere that he shall speake with his grace and muche lesse is hee like to obteine his petition In likewise it fareth as they say betwixt God and vs of whom if we should purchase any benefite we must first break vnto the Sayntes departed making them our freÌ„des to go betwext God and vs as Mediatours and Intercessors But such with theyr leaue I would speake it I thinke are deceyued Answere to the obiectioÌ„ wherein is declared that God and an earthly king are not to be conferred in that they resemble God and the king together For though the king be a full gracious Prince as I heare by common reporte he is yet he is not in graciousnesse to be conferred with God and though he were as gracious as might be yet hath he not the knowledge that is in God for God knewe of all thinges before the beginning of the world and is euery where to see not onely our outwarde dealing but also all secret thoughtes of all mens hartes so that he needeth no Mediatours to enforme him of our desires as the king doth neede And he is so full of infinite mercy that I may as lightly or as soone obtein of him that is for my behoofe as I shoulde wynne by praying holy Sayntes to be intercessors to him for me Therfore I passing such apparant reasons take me to the ensample of antiquity No comparison betwene God an earthly king I meane of the Patriarckes Prophets and the Apostles and authority of Scripture which teach that we need not so to feare but may boldly resort vnto Christ hymselfe and his holy Father for so much as he biddeth vs in these wordes and other lyke so for to do saying Come vnto me all ye that trauell are vexed and sore charged Math. 11 and I will refresh and ease you Marke how he biddeth vs to resort vnto himselfe and that without feare The Lord onely to be sought vnto with prayer For he and his father which are all one geueth abouÌ„dantly of all gooddnes vnto all men and vphrayde no body for theyr vnworthinesse But if we entend to obteyne of hym we must all doubtfulnes as I sayd afore put a part with a sure confidence of his mercy aske of him that we woulde haue So y e I leaue vnto other what they lust to doe praying Iesu that we al may lust for that that is most pleasing to him But I thinke concerning my selfe that according to Christes owne coÌ„maundemeÌ„t I may without any doubt casting resort in all encombraunces to seeke ease thereof euen vnto himselfe and to his blessed father Therefore he biddeth vs when we should pray to say after this fashion Our father which arâ— in heauen c. For there is no creature ne creatures that euer were or be that hath more nor so much neither of might God in myghte mercy knowledge incomparable wherby commeth hability to geue helpe ne of mercy and tendernes which should make them willing in proportion agreable with hability ne of knowledge that should teach to minister both the other as is our Lord God which not onely is almighty all mercifull and all wise but also infinite in all these glorious properties Might mercy knowledg how when whom to helpe so that vndoubtedly he can will best knoweth how to relieue and succour vs in all necessity anguish vnto whom be honor without end for euer Amen One thing yet I will shewe you in thys case of whych thing I was once aduertised by a great learned man who as I suppose is nowe liuing I will not name hym least I should perhaps cause any displeasure to be conceyued against him thorough my relation The thing was this The laying of a learned mâ—n I will quoth he pray vnto Saintes but that shall be when I thinke that God either can not Saintes are to be prayed to when God is not able or will not heare vs. or will not geue me my petition But that as I shewed in the conuocation house shall neuer be I hope And therfore it is to me needlesse to seeke any further about standing in such trust and beliefâ— as I hope I haue found vpon Gods sure promise ¶ To the 15. Article where you doe demaund whether the Saints in heauen as Mediatours pray for vs I say Answere to the 15. article that I beleue Saintes in heauen do pray for vs for I suppose they know that all meÌ„ generally liuing vpoÌ„ earth be wrapped in manifolde miseries like as they also were theyr soules being imprisoned within theyr bodyes beyng mortall Albeit I thinke they know not what particular miseries men vpoÌ„ earth be entangled and clogged with Saintes know no particular myseryes on earth as sheweth Augustine or els some other as I thinke rather vnder his name in a certayne worke saying in this wyse Ibi sunt spiritus defunctorum vbi non vident quaecunque aguntur aut eueniunt in ista vita hominum
outward ceremony And so Paule by that saying confuteth this opinion Ex opere operato that the Sacramentes should make men righteous iust before God for y e very outward work without faith of them that receiue them And after this manner doth Paule speake vnto the Ephesians Eph. 5. that Christ doth sanctify his church through the bath of water in the word of life And for as much as he ioyneth the word vnto the ceremony and declareth the vertue and power of the word of God Sacramentes onely to be gathered out of the word of God that it bringeth with it life he doth manifestly teach that the word of God is the principall thing and euen as it were the very substaunce body of the Sacrament and the outward ceremony to be nothing els then a token of that liuely inflamation whych we receiue through fayth in the word and promise Saint Paule also in ministring the sacrament of the Lordes supper doth manifestly adde the woordes of Christ He tooke bread sayth he and when he had geuen thankes he brake it and sayd take ye this and eate ye this for it is my body Item Do ye this in my remembrance The institution of Christ ought not to be altered 1. Cor. 11. Beside this he teacheth euidently y e onely Christ and none but he had power to institute a sacrament that neither the Apostles nor the Church hath any authority to alter or to adde any thing vnto his ordynaunce whereas he saith For I haue receiued of the Lord that which I deliuered vnto you c. To what purpose shoulde he go about to mooue the people to beleue him and to winne theyr hartes with this protestation if it had bene lawefull for him to haue made any sacramentes or to haue altered the forme and maner of ministring this sacrameÌ„t as some men both wickedly and shamelesly do affirme that the Apostles did alter the forme of Baptisme When he had spoken thus much The aunswere of the Bishop of London agaynst Alesius the B. of LondoÌ„ dyd interrupt him and sayd Let vs grauÌ„t that the sacraments may be gathered out of the word of God yet are you farre deceiued if ye think that there is none other word of God but that which euery sowter and cobler doe reade in theyr mother tongue And if ye thinke that nothing pertayneth vnto the Christian fayth but that onely that is written in the Bible then erre ye playnely with the Lutherans Iohn 21. 2. Thess. 2. For S. Iohn sayth that Iesus did many thinges which be not written And S. Paul commaundeth the Thess. to obserue and keep certeine vnwritten traditions ceremonies Actes 16. Vnwritten verities and traditions of fathers in equall force with Gods written word 2. Thes. 2. Moreouer he himselfe did preach not the scripture onely but euen also the traditions of the Elders Act. xvj Finally we haue receiued many things of the Doctors Councels by times which although they be not written in the Bible yet for as much as the olde Doctors of the Churche do make mention of them we ought to graunt that we receiued them of the Apostles and that they be of like authority with the Scripture and finally that they may worthily be called the word of God vnwritten Now when the right noble Lord Cromwell The vnwritten word of God Stokesly laughed to scorne the Archbishop with the other Bishops which did defend the pure doctrine of the gospel heard this they smiled a litle one vpoÌ„ another forasmuch as they saw him flee euen in y e very beginning of the disputation vnto his old rusty sophistry and vnwritten verities Then Alesius would haue proceded further with the Bishop to haue confuted this blasphemous lye but the Lord Cromwell bade him be coÌ„tent for the time began to go away and it was xij of the clock and thus he made an end w t his protestation Right reuerend mayster Bishop you deny that our christen fayth and religion doth leane only vpoÌ„ the word of God which is written in the Bible which thing if I can proue and declare then you will graunt me that there be no sacramentes but those that haue the manifest word of God to confirme theÌ„ Unto this he did consent and then immediatly that assemble was dissolued for that day The next day when the Bishops were set agayne the Archbishop of Canterbury sending his Archdeacon commaunded Alesius to abstayne from disputation wherupon he wrote his minde and deliuered it vnto Cromwell who afterward shewed the same vnto the Bishops Thus through the industry of Cromwell the colloquies were brought to this end that albeit religioÌ„ could not wholy be reformed yet at that time there was some reformation had throughout all England How desirous and studious this good Cromwel was in y e cause of Christs religioÌ„ The publicke care of Cromwell for the commoÌ„ wealth exaÌ„ples need not to be broght His whole life was nothing els but a continuall care and trauell how to aduaunce and further the right knowledge of the Gospell and reforme the house of God As by so many Proclamations aboue specified by his meanes set forth may well appeare wherein first he caused the people to be instructed in the Lordes Prayer and Creede in English then procured the Scripture also to be read and set forth in the same language for euery English man to vnderstand after that to rescue the vulgar people from damnable Idolatry caused certaine of the most grossest pilgrimages to be destroyed And further for the more commodity of the poore sort which get their liuing with their dayly labor worke of their handes he prouided that diuers idle holidayes were diminished Item he procured for theÌ„ liberty to eate egges and whitmeat in Lent Furthermore by him it was also prouided for y e better instruction of the people that beneficedâ—meÌ„ should be resident in their Cures and parishes there to teach and to keepe Hospitality with many other thinges els most fruitfully redressed for the reformation of Religion and behoofe of Christes Church as by the ProclamatioÌ„s Read afore pag. 1069.1070.1071.1072 c. Iniunctions and necessary articles of Christian doctrine aboue specified set forth in the kings name by his meanes may more aboundauntly appeare pag. 1069.1070 c. Now to adioyne withall his priuate benefites in helping diuers good men and women at sundry times out of troubles and great distresses it would require a long discourse Briefly his whole life was ful of such examples being a man to that intent ordeined of God as his deedes well proued to do many men good and especially such as were in daunger of persecutioÌ„ for religions sake Amongst other infinite stories one or two examples shall suffice for a testimony of his worthy doinges ¶ How Cromwell holpe a poore woman with childe out of great trouble longing for a piece of meat in time of Lent Persecuters Persecuted The
thereof Peter and Paul wherof the one of thē dareth not freely vtter or speake of any of those things which Christ hath not wrought by hymselfe for the obedience of the Gentiles The other exhorteth that if any man speake he should speake the praises of God but I condemne those lawes which the bishops of Rome haue made accordyng to their owne will and mynde and say that they are spirituall pertainyng vnto the soule and necessarie vnto euerlastyng lyfe For so much as the writyngs of the Apostles doe euidently declare that there was no authoritie knowen amongest them to make or ordayne any ordinaunces or lawes Furthermore the Scriptures do manifestly shewe the same how oftentimes euen by the Lordes owne mouth this foresayd authoritie is taken from the Ministers of the Church so that no excuse for them remayneth but that they be playne rebelles agaynst the worde of GOD how many so euer doe presume or take vppon them to appoint or set any new lawes vpon the people of GOD whiche thyng is more manifest and euident then the lyght it selfe in many places of the Scripture For in the 23. chapter of Iosue it is written you shall obserue and doe all that is written in the lawe of Moyses neyther shall you swarue from that eyther to the ryght hande eyther to the lefte hand But that which is written in the twelfth chapter of Deuteronomium ought to mooue them somewhat the more Whatsoeuer I commaund sayth the Lorde that you shall obserue and doe thereunto you shall adde nothing neyther shall you take any thyng from it The lyke he had sayd before in the fourth chapter of the same booke And agayne Moyses in the xxx chapiter of the same booke doth witnesse that he dyd put foorth lyfe and blessing vnto Israell when as he gaue them that lawe which he had receiued of the Lord. How can they then excuse themselues of periury which ordaine new lawes to liue by But let vs proceede further and see what authoritie the Priestes of Leuies stocke had to make lawes I doe not denye but that God in the xvij chapter of Deuteronomie ordayned vnder a great penaltie that the authoritie of the Priestes should not be contemned but had in reuerence But in the ij of Malachie He also declareth vnder what condition they are to be heard where as he sayth he hath made a couenaunt with Leuy that the law of truth should be in hys mouth and by and by after he added the lips of the Priest shall keepe and maintayne wisedome and the law they shall require at hys mouth which is the messenger of the Lord of hostes Therefore it is fitte and necessary that if a Priest will be heard that he doe shew himselfe the messenger of God that is to say faythfully to report and declare the commaundements which he hath receiued of the Lorde For where as Malachie speaketh of hearyng of them he putteth this specially that they doe aunswere accordyng to the lawe of the Lorde Therefore lyke as the Leuiticall Priestes did breake theyr couenaunt made with GOD if they do teache any other lawe then that which they had receyued of hym So likewyse these men muste eyther acknowledge themselues to be couenant breakers or els they may not bynde the consciences of men with no new lawe Furthermore what power the Prophetes had vniuersally it is very liuely described in Ezechiel in his xxxiij chapter Thou sonne of man sayth the Lord I haue made thee a guide vnto the house of Israel thou shalt heare the word out of myne owne mouth Ezechiel cap. 55. and declare it vnto them from me He then which is commaunded to heare of the mouth of the Lord is he not forbidden to rehearse or speake any thing of hymselfe For what other thyng is it to speake from the Lord but so to speake that he may boldly affirme and say that it is not his word but the word of the Lorde which he speaketh Further God by his Prophet Ieremy calleth it chaffe what so euer doth not proceede from hymselfe Wherefore none of the Prophetes haue opened theyr mouthes at any tyme to speake but beyng premonished before by the worde of GOD. Whereupon it happeneth that these wordes are so often pronounced by them The worde of the Lord The charge or burden of the Lord The vision of the Lord Thus sayth the Lord The mouth of the Lord hath spoken it Now that we may also confirme that which is before spoken by the examples of the Apostles that they haue taught nothyng but that whiche they haue learned of the Lorde the law which Christ prescribed vnto them when as he endowed them with the dignitie and honour of the Apostleship is somewhat more profoundly to be repeated In the last chapiter of Mathew he commandeth them to go foorth and teach not such thyngs as they themselues did rashly inuent or deuise but those things which he had commaunded them Furthermore Paule in the second to the Collossians denieth that he hath any dominion or rule ouer the fayth of the Corinthians albeit he was ordayned by the Lorde to be their Apostle If you require and desire a further reason of the moderation of Saint Paule read the tenth chapter of his Epistle to the Romaines where as he teacheth That fayth commeth by hearyng it commeth not by the dreames of the Bishop of Rome or by any other Bishop but onely by the worde of God neyther ought any man to thinke it straunge that neyther Christ restrayned hys Apostles by the lawe that they should not teache any thyng but that which they had learned of the mouthe of the Lord. He set the same law vppon himselfe because it should not be lawfull for any man to refuse it My doctrine sayth Christ is not myne but hys which sent me my fathers he which hath bene the onely and eternall counseller of the father which also is ordayned by the Father the Lord and Maister ouer all for so much yet as he doth the office and part of a Minister he doth by hys example prescribe vnto all Ministers what rule and order they ought to followe in teachyng wherfore the power of the Church is not such that it may at hys owne wyll and discretion teach new doctrines eyther as they terme it frame new Articles of fayth either establish new laws but is subiect vnto the worde of the Lorde and as it were included in the same But now let vs beholde what defence they do bryng for their constitutions The Apostles say they and the Elders of the Primitiue Church established a decree besides the commandement of Christ wherby they did commaunde all people to abstayne from all things offered vnto Idols suffocation and bloud The Church subiect to the word of God Reasons wherewith they defēd their constitutions If that were lawfull for them so to doe why is it not lawfull for their successour as often as necessitie shall require to imitate
Pope Leo with what heape of tragicall wordes and exclamations doth he fare and rage agaynst y e true seruant of God poore Luther for disturbing y e church of God when it is the Pope onely his fathers house that troubleth and long hath troubled the true Church of the Lord as by his doings all the world may see enough to much In the meane time read I besech thee with iudgement this impudent false slaunderous Bull of the Pope with the appeale also of Luther agayn from the sayd pope The copy wherof because they be rare to be gotten hath not bene hetherto commonly sene being before omitted I thought to coÌ„mit here to history as I had it out of certayn Registers the maner tenor wherof is this as foloweth A copy of the Bull of Pope Leo x. no lesse sclaunderous then barbarous agaynst Martin Luther and his doctrine Leo Papa .x. LEo Episcopus seruus seruorum Dei ad perpetuam rei memoriam Exurge Domine iudica causam tuam The Bul of pope Leo agaynst M. Luther Memor esto impropriorum eorum quae ab insipientibus fiunt tota die Inclina aurem tuam ad preces nostras quoniam surrexerunt vulpes querentes demoliri veneam cuius tu torcular solus calcasti ascensurus ad patrem eius curam regimeÌ„ Que sequntur vide superiore aeditione Pag. 1459. administrationem Petro tanquam capiti tuo vicario eiusque successoribus instar triumphantis Ecclesiae commisisti c. ¶ The sayd sclaunderous and barbarous Bull of Pope Leo the x. agaynst Luther in English with the aunswere of Luther ioyned to the same LEo Byshop seruaunt of the seruauntes of God for a perpetual memory hereof Rise vp O Lord iudge thy cause Remember the rebukes wherewith we are scorned all the day loÌ„g of foolish rebukers Encline thy eare to our prayers The Popes Bull in Engliâ—he for Foxes are risen vp seeking to destroy thy vineyarde the vinepresse wherof thou onely hast trodeÌ„ and ascending vp to thy Father hast committed the charge and regiment therof vnto Peter as chiefe head and to thy Uicare and his successors The wilde Bore out of the woode seeketh to exterminate and roote vp thy Uineyard Rise vp Peter and for this thy pastorall charge committed to thee from aboue enteÌ„d to the cause of the holy Church of Rome the mother of all churches Note here and marke good reader how the Church of Rome holdeth by the bloud of S. Peter not by the bloud of Christ. and of our fayth which thou by the commaundement of God didst consecrate wyth thine owne bloud agaynst which as thou hast foretold vs false lyers haue risen vp bringing in sects of perdition to their owne spedy destruction Whose touÌ„g is like fire full of vnquietnes and replenished with deadly poysoÌ„ who hauing a wicked zeale and nourishing contentions in theyr harts do bragge and lye agaynst the verity Rise vp Paul also we pray thee which hast illuminate the same Church with thy doctrine and like martyrdome For now is sprong vp a new Porphecy who as they said Porphyry then vniustly did sclaunder the holy Apostles so semblably doth this man now sclaunder reuile rebuke byte and barcke agaynst the holy Byshops our predecessors not in beseeching them but in rebuking them And where he distrusteth his cause there he falleth to opprobrious checkes rebukes after the wonted vse of heretickes whose vttermost refuge is this as Hierome sayth y t wheÌ„ they see theyr cause go to wracke then like Serpentes they cast out theyr venime with theyr toung and when they see themselues neare to be ouercome they fall to rayling For though heresies as thou sayest must needes be for the exercise of the faythfull yet least these heresies should further encrease and these Foxes gather strength agaynst vs it is needfull that by thy meanes and helpe they be suppressed and extinguished at the beginning Finally let all the whole vniuersall Churche of Gods Saynts and Doctours rise vp whose true expounding of holy Scripture being reiected certayne persons whose hartes the father of lyes hath blinded and wise in theyr owne conceites as the maner of heretickes is do expouÌ„d the scriptures otherwise then the holy Ghost doth require folowing onely theyr owne sense of ambition and vayne-glory yea rather do wrast and adulterate the Scriptures so that as Hierome sayth now they make it not the gospel of Christ but of man or which is worse of the deuill Let all the holy church I say rise vp wiâ—h the blessed Apostles together make intercessioÌ„ to almighty God that the errors of all schismatickes being rooted stocked vp his holy Church may be conserued in peace and vnity For of late which for sorrow we can not expresse by credible information and also by publick fame it hath come to our eares yea we haue seene also read with our eyes diuers and sundry errors of which some haue bene condemned by counsels and constitutions of our predecessors containing expresly y e heresies of the Greekes of the Bohemians Respectiuely some agayn respectiuely either heretical or false or sclaunderous or offensiue to good eares or such as may seduce simple myndes newly to be raysed vp by certayne false pretensed Gospellers who by curious pride seeking worldly glory against the doctrine of the apostle would be more wise then becommeth them whose babling as S. Hierome calleth it without authority of the Scriptures should finde no credit vnlesse they should seme to coÌ„firme theyr false doctrine euen with testimonies of the scripture but yet falsely interpreted Which worketh vs so much the more grief for y t those heresies be sprong in y e noble nation of the Germaines vnto the which natioÌ„ we with our predecessors haue alwayes borne speciall fauor and affection For after the Empyre was first translated by the Church of Rome from the Greekes vnto the Germaines the said our predecessors and we haue alwayes had them as speciall fautors defenders of this our Church and they haue alwaies shewed themselues as most earnest suppressors of heresies as witnes wherof remaine yet those laudable coÌ„stitutions of the Germane Emperors set forth and confirmed by our predecessors for the liberty of the Church and for expulsing heretickes out of all Germany and that vnder greuous penalty and losse of al theyr goods and lands Which constitutioÌ„s if they were obserued this present day both we and they should now be free from thys disturbaunce The Germaines in olde tyme most addicted to popery aboue al other nations Furthermore the heresy of the Hussites Wicleuistes of Hierome of Prage being condeÌ„ned and punished in the CouÌ„cel of Constance doth witnes y e same Moreouer doth witnes the same so much bloud of y e Germanes spilt fighting agaynst the Bohemians To coÌ„clude the same also is confirmed witnessed by the learned true confutatioÌ„ reprobation and condeÌ„nation
holy word may not be spoken abidden by and for very sorrow and heauines the teares trickled out of hys eyes After this the Prolocutor beyng moued by some that were about hym Philpot permitted to make â— briefe argâ—â—ment was content that he should make an argument so that he would be briefe therein I wyll be as briefe quoth Philpot as I may conueniently be in vtteryng all that I haue to say And first I wil begin to grouÌ„d myne arguments vpon the authority of scriptures wherupon all the buildyng of our fayth ought to be grounded after I shall confirme the same by ancient doctors of the church And I take the occasion of my first argument out of the 28. of Mathew Math. 28 Luke 13. of the sayeng of the angell to the thâ—e Maries sekyng Christ at the sepulchre sayeng He is risen he is not here and in S. Luke in the 23. chap. the angell asketh theÌ„ why they sought hym that lyueth among y e dead Argument of M. Philpot. Likewyse the scripture testifieth that Christ is risen asceÌ„ded into heauen and sitteth on the right hand of y e father all the which is spoken of hys naturall body Ergo it is not on earth included in the sacrament I will confirme this yet more effectually by the sayeng of Christ in the 16. of S. Iohn Iohn 16. I came sayth Christ from my father into the world and now I leaue the world and goe away to my father The which commyng and goyng he ment of hys naturall body Therfore we may affirme thereby that it is not now in the world But I looke here quoth he to be aunswered wyth a blynd distinction of visibly and inuisibly The 〈◊〉 distinctioâ— of the Pâ—â—pistes Visibly Inuisibly that he is visibly departed in his humanitie but inuisibly he remaineth not withstanding in the sacrament But that answer I preueÌ„t my selfe that w t more expedition I may descend to the pith of myne arguments whereof I haue a dosen to propose will proue that no such distinction ought to take away the force of that argument by the answer which Christes disciples gaue vnto hym speakyng these words Nowe thou speakest plainly and vttrest forth no Prouerbe Cyrillâ—â— Which wordes S. Cyrill interpretyng sayth That Christ spake without any maner of ambiguitie or obscure speach And therefore I conclude hereby thus that if Christ spake plainely without parable saying I leaue the world now and goe away to my father then that obscure darke inperceptible presence of Christes natural body to remayne in the sacrament vpon earth inuisibly contrary to the playne wordes of Christ ought not to be allowed For nothing can be more vncertain or more parabolical vnsensible then so to say Here now will I attend what you will answer so descend to the confirmation of all that I haue said by ancieÌ„t writers Then D. Chedsey reciting his argument in such order as it was made Anno 1554. tooke vpon him to answere seuerally to euery parte therefore on this wise First to the saying of the Angell That Christ is not heere And why seeke yee the liuing among the dead He answeared that these sayings pertained nothing to the presence of Christes naturall body in the sacrament but that they were spoken of Christes body being in the Sepulchree when the three Maries thought hym to haue bene in the graue still And therfore the Angell sayde Why doe yee seeke him that liueth among the deade And to the authoritie of the 16. of Iohn where Christ saith Now I leaue the worlde and goe to my Father Hee meant that of hys Ascension And so likewise did Cyril interpreating the saying of the disciples that knewe plainly that Christ would visibly ascend into heauen but that doeth not exclude the inuisible presence of his naturall body in the Sacrament For S. Chrysostome wryting to the people of Antioche doeth affirm the same comparing Helias and Christ together and Helias cloake vnto Christes flesh Chrisost. â—d populum Antioch Helias quoth he when he was taken vppe in the fierie chariote leaft his cloake behinde him vnto his disciple Helisaeus But Christe ascending into heauen tooke his flesh with him and left also his flesh behind him Wherby we may right well gather that Christes flesh is visibly ascended into heauen and inuisibly abideth still in the Sacrament of the altare To this Philpot replied and said you haue not directly answeared to the saying of the angel Christ is risen and is not heere because you haue omitted that which was y e chiefest poynt of all For sayd he I proceeded further as thus He is risen ascended and sitteth at the right hande of God the father Ergo he is not remaining on the earth Neither is your answere to Cyril by me alleaged sufficient But by and by I will returne to your interpretation of Cyrill and more plainly declare the same after that I haue first refelled the authority of Chrysostome which is one of your chief Principles that you alleaged to make for your grosse carnall presence in the sacrament Which being wel weied and vnderstanded pertaineth nothing thereunto At that the Prolocutour startled that one of the chiefe pillers in this point should be ouerthrowen therfore recited the sayd authoritie in Latine first afterward Englished the same wyllinge all that were present to note that saying of Chrysostome which he thought inuincible on their side But I shall make it appeare quoth Philpot by and by to make litle for your purpose And as he was about to declare his minde in that behalfe the Prolocutor did interrupt him as he did almost continually Wherwith Philpot not being content Philpot aâ—aine interâ—upted by the Prolocutor said Master Prolocutour thinketh that he is in a Sophistrie schoole where he knoweth right well the maner is that when the Respondent perceiueth that he is like to be inforced with an argument to the which he is not able to answer then he doth what he can with cauillation interruption to driue him from the same This saying of Philpot was ill taken of the Prolocutor and his adherents and the Prolocutor said that Philpot could bring nothing to auoid that authoritie but his owne vaine imagination Heare quoth Philpot and afterward iudge For I wil do in this as al other authorities wherwith you shal charge me in refelling any of my argumentes that I haue to prosecute answearing either vnto the same by sufficient authorities of scripture or els by some other testimonye of like authoritie to yours not of mine owne imagination the which if I doe I will it to be of no credite And concerning the saying of Chrysostom I haue 2. wayes to beat him from your purpose the one oute of Scripture the other of Chrysostome him selfe in the place here by you alleaged First where hee seemeth to say that Christe ascending tooke hys flesh with him The
like yours which thing doth manifestly appeare in his writings which are agaynst it in euery place And Augustine is a reasonable man he requireth to be beleued no further then he bringeth scripture for his proofe and agreeth with Gods word West In the same place he proueth a propiciatorie sacrifice and that vpon an aulter and no Oyster boord The blasphemous mouth of D. Weston calling the Lordes table an Oyster bord Lat. It is the Lords table and no Oyster boord It may be called an aultar and so the doctors call it in many places but there is no propiciatorie sacrifice but only Christ. The doctors might be deceiued in some points though not in all things * I beleeue them when they say well Cole Is it not a shame for an old man to lye You say Doctores legenâ—i sunt cum venia you are of the old fathers fayth where they say well and yet ye are not Lat. I am of their faith when they say well I referre my selfe to my L. of Caunterburies booke wholy herein Smyth Then are you not of Chrysostomes faith nor of S. Augustines fayth Lat. I haue said when they said well and bring scripture for them I am of their faith and further Augustine requireth not to be beleeued West Origen Hom. 13. vpon Leuiticus Latimer I haue but one worde to say Panis Sacramentalis the Sacramentall bread is called a Propitiation because it is a Sacrament of the Propitiation What is your vocation West My vocation is at this tyme to dispute otherwise I am a Priest and my vocation is to offer Lat. Where haue you that authorttie geuen you to offer West Hoc facite Do this for facite in that place is taken for offerte that is offer you Lat. Facere for sacrificare with D. Weston Is Facere nothing but sacrificare to sacrifice Why then no man must receiue the sacrament but priestes onely for there may none offer but priests Ergo there may none receiue but priests West Your argument is to be denied Lat. If Christ offered himselfe at the Supper and the next day vpon the Crosse then was Christ twise offered Did Christ then offer himselfe at his supper Pye Yea he offred himselfe for the whole world Latimer Then if this worde Facite Do ye signifie Sacrificate Sacrifice ye it followeth as I sayd that none but Priestes onely ought to receiue the Sacrament to whom it is onely lawfull to sacrifice and where find you that I pray you West Fourty yeare agone whether could you haue gone to haue found your doctrine Lat. The more cause we haue to thanke God that hath now sent the light into the world West WestoÌ„s rayling The light Nay lite and lewd Preachers for you could not tell what you might haue Ye altered changed so often your communions and altars and all for this one end to spoile and rob the Church Latimer These things pertayne nothyng to mee I must not aunswere for other mens deedes but onely for myne owne West Well M. Latimer this is our entent to wyll you well and to exhort you to come to your selfe and remember that without Noes Arke there is no health Remember what they haue bene that were the beginners of your doctrine none but a few flying Apostataes runnyng out of Germany for feare of the fagot Remember what they haue bene which haue set forth the same in this Realme A sort of flyngbraines and light heads which were neuer constant in any one thyng as it was to be seene in the turnyng of the Table where lyke a sort of Apes they coulde not tell which way to turne their tailes D. Westons Apes haue tayles looking one day West and another day East one that way and an other this way They will be lyke they say to the Apostles they wyll haue no Churches A houell is good enough for them They come to the Communion with no reuerence They get them a Tankard and one sayth I drinke and I am thankfull Blasphemous lyes of D. WestoÌ„ sitting in Cathedra pestilentiae the more ioy of thee sayth another And in them was it true that Hyllary sayth Annuas meÌ„struas de deo fides facimus id est We make euery yere and euery month a fayth A runnagate Scot did take away the adoration or worshipping of Christ in the Sacrament by whose procurement that heresie was put into the last CoÌ„munion booke Who be these or where be they M. Oblocutor that will be lyke the Apoâ—tles that will haue no Churches that be runnagates out of Germany that get them tancardes that make monthly faythes that worship not Christ in all his Sacramentes Speake truth maÌ„ and shame the deuill so much preuayled that one mans authoritie at that tyme. You neuer agreed with the Tygurines or Germaines or with the Churche or with your selfe Your stubbornnesse commeth of a vayne glory which is to no purpose for it will do you no good when a fagot is in your beard And we see all by your owne confession how little cause you haue to be stubborn for your learning is in scoffers hold The Queenes grace is mercifull if ye will turne Lat. You shall haue no hope in me to turne I pray for the Queene daily euen from the bottome of my hart that she may turne from this religion West Here you all see the weakenes of heresie against the truth he denieth all truth and all the old fathers HEre all good Readers maye see how this glorious Prolocutor triumpheth but whether he hath the victorye or no that I suppose they haue not yet neyther heard nor seene And geue that he had the victory yet what great meruayle was it disputyng as hee dyd Non sine suo Theseo that is not without his tipplyng cuppe standing at his elbow all the time of his disputation notwithout a priuy notyng and smilyng of them that beheld the matter but specially at that tyme when Doctour Ridley disputyng with one of the Opponentes the sayd Prolocutor tooke the cuppe and holding it in hys hand sayd to the Opponent Vrge hoc vrge hoc Nam hoc facit pro nobis In which wordes as he mooued no little matter of laughter to the beholders thereof Vrge hoc quoth Weston with his berepot so I thought here also not to leaue the same vnmentioned somwhat also to delight the Reader withal after his tedious wearines in reading the story therof ¶ To the Reader And thus hast thou louyng Reader the whole action and stage of this Doctourly disputation shewed foorth vnto thee against these three woorthy Confessours and Martyrs of the Lorde wherein thou mayest behold the disordered vsage of the Uniuersitie men the vnmannerly manner of the Schoole the rude tumult of the multitude the fiercenes and interruption of the Doctors the full pith and ground of all their argumeÌ„ts the censures of the Iudges the railyng language of the Oblocutor with his blast of
talke they departed ¶ The talke of Doctor Heth Archbishop of Yorke and day Byshop of Chichester with Maister Bradford THe xxiii of the same moneth the Archbishop of Yorke and the Bishop of Chichester came to the Counter to speake with Bradford When hee was come before them Talke bâ—â—tweene Byshopâ— Bradford they both and especially the Bishop of York vsed him very gently they would haue him to sit downe and because he would not they also would not sit So they all stode whether he woulde or not they would needes he shoulde put on not only his night cap but his vpper cap also saying vnto him that obedience was better then sacrifice Now thus standing together my Lord of Yorke began to tell Bradford howe that they were not sent to him but of loue charitie they came to him and he for that acquayntance also whiche he had with Bradford more then the Bishoppe of Chichester had then after commending Bradfordes godly life he concluded w t this question how he was certaine of saluation and of his Religion Brad After thankes for theyr good will Bradford aunswered by the word of God euen by the Scriptures I am certayne of saluation and Religion Yorke Uery well sayd but how do ye know the worde of God and the scriptures but by the Church Bradford In deede my Lorde the Churche was and is a meane to bring a man more speedely to knowe the Scriptures and the worde of God as was the woman of Samaria a meane that the Samaritans knewe Christ but ⧠Certayne Bishops talking with Maister Bradford in prison as when they had heard him speake they sayde nowe we know that he is Christ not because of thy wordes but because wee our selues haue heard him so after we came to the hearing and reading of the Scriptures shewed vnto vs and discerned by the Church we doe beleue them and knowe them as Christes sheepe not because y e Church saith they are the Scriptures but because they be so being thereof assured by the same spirite whiche wrote and spake them Yorke You knowe in the Apostles time at the first the word was not written Bradford True if you meane it for some books of the new Testament but els for the old Testament Peter telleth vs Firmâ—orem sermonem propheticum habemus We haue a more sure worde of prophecie not that it is simply so but in respect of the Apostles which being aliue and compassed w t infirmitiâ— attributed to the worde written mâ—re firmitie as wherewith no fault coulde be found where as for the infirmitie of their persons men perchaunce might haue found some faulte at their preaching albeit in very deede no lesse obedience and fayth ought to haue bene geuen to the one then to the other for all proceedeth foorth of one spirite of truth Yorke That place of Peter is not so to be vnderstand of the word written Brad. Yea syr that it is and of none other Chic Yea in deede Maister Bradford doth tell you truely in that poynt Yorke Well you know that Irenaeus and others doe magnifie much and alleage the Church agaynst the heretickes and not the scripture Bradford True for they had to do with such heretickes as did deny the scriptures and yet did magnifie the Apostles so that they were inforced to vse the authoritie of those Churches wherein the Apostles had taught and whiche had still retayned the same doctrine Chic You speake the very truth for the heretickes dyd refuse all scriptures except it were a peece of Lukes Gospel Brad. Then the alledgyng of the Church cannot be princially vsed agaynst me whiche am so farre from denying of the Scriptures that I appeale vnto them vtterly as to the onely iudge Yorke A pretty matter that you will take vppon you to iudge the Churche I pray you where hath your Churche bene hetherto For the church of Christ is Catholicke and visible hetherto Brad. My Lord I doe not iudge the Church when I discerne it from that congregation those whiche be not the Church I neuer denyed the Church to be Catholicke visible althought at some times it is more visible then at some Chic I pray you tell me where the Church which allowed your doctrine was these foure hundreth yeares Brad. I will tell you my Lord or rather you shal tell your selfe if you will tell me this one thing where the Churche was in Helias his time when Helias sayde that hee was left alone Chic That is no aunswere Bradford I am sory that you say so but this will I tell your Lordship that if you had the same eyes wherwith a man might haue espied the Churche then you woulde not say it were no answere The true 〈…〉 euery man hath not eyes to see it The fault why the Church is not seene of you is not because the Churche is not visible but because your eyes are not cleare inough to see it Chic You are much deceaued in making this collation betwixt the Church then and now Yorke Uery well spoken my Lord for Christ sayde aedificabo Ecclesiam I will build my Church and not I doe or haue built it but I will build it Bradford The â—ishops 〈◊〉 to an 〈…〉 My Lordes Peter teacheth me to make thys collation saying as in y e people there were false Prophetes which were most in estimation afore Christes comming so shall there be false teachers amongest the people after Christes comming and very many shall follow them And as for your future tense I hope your grace will not therby conclude christes Church not to haue bene before but rather that there is no building in the Church but by Christes worke onely for Paule and Apollo be but watterers Chichester In good fayth I am sory to see you so light in iudging the Church Yorke He taketh vpon him as they all doe to iudge the Church A man shall neuer come to certaintie that doth as they do Brad. My Lordes I speake simply what I thinke desire reason to aunswere my obiections Your affections sorrowes can not be my rules If that you consider y e order and case of my condemnation I can not thinke but y t it should somethyng moâ—e your honours You knowe it well enough for you heard it no matter was layd against me but what was gathered vpon mine owne confession Because I did denye Transubstantiation and the wicked to receaue Christes body in the Sacrament therefore I was condemned and excoÌ„municate but not of the churche although the pillers of the church as they be taken did it Chichester No. I heard say the cause of your imprisonmeÌ„t was for that you exhorted the people to take the sword in the one hand and the mattocke in the other Brad. My Lord I neuer ment any such thing nor spake any thing in that sort False surmâ—â—e agaynst Bradford Yorke Yea and you behaued your selfe before the Counsel so stoutly at the
it with our blouds For I thought this night that I had bene sent for because at a 11. of the clocke there was such rapping at the dore Then answered a mayd and sayd why theÌ„ I perceiue you were afrayd Brad. M. Bradford nothing afrayd of death Ye shall heare how fearefull I was For I considered that I had not slept and I thought to take a nap before I went and after I was a sleepe these men came into the next chamber and sang as it was tolde me and yet for all my fearefulnes I heard theÌ„ not therfore belike I was not afrayd that slept so fast Seru. Do you lacke any thing toward your necessity Brad. Nothing but your prayers I trust I haue them and you mine Seru. I saw a priest come to you to day in the morning Brad. Yea he brought me a letter from a Fryer and I am writing an answere Seru. Then we let you therefore the liuing God be wyth you Brad. And with you also and blesse you Seru. Amen sayd we and gaue him thankes departed M. Bradford had from the Counter to Newgate by night THus still in prison continued Bradford vntill the moneth of Iuly in such labors suffrings as he before alwayes had susteyned in prison But when the time of hys determined death was come he was sodeÌ„ly conueyed out of the Counter where he was prisoner in the night season to Newgate as afore is declared froÌ„ thence he was caried the next morning to Smithfield where he constantly abiding in the same truth of God which before he had confessed earnestly exhorting the people to repent to return to Christ sweetly comforting the godly yong springall of 19. or 20. yeares old which was burned with him chearefully he ended his paynefull life to liue with Christ. ¶ Iohn Leafe burnt with M. Bradford Iohn Leafe fellow Martyr with M. Bradford WIth whoÌ„ also was burnt one Iohn Leafe an appreÌ„tice to Humfrey Gawdy Tallow Chaundlor of the parish of Christs church in London of the age of 19. yeres and aboue borne at Kirkeby Moreside in the Countye of Yorke who vpoÌ„ the friday next before Palme sonday was coÌ„mitted to the Counter in Breadstreete Iohn Leafe of the parish of Christ church by the Alderman of that warde committed to prison by an Alderman of London who had rule charge of that warde or part of the City where the sayd Leafe did dwell After he coÌ„myng to examination before Boner gaue a firme Christian testimony of his doctrine profession answering to such articles as were obiected to him by the sayd Bishop First as touching his beliefe fayth in the sayd sacrament of the aultar Iohn Leafe examined before B. Boner The aunsweres of Iohn Leafe concerning his fayth in the Sacrament he answered that after y e words of consecration spoken by the priest ouer the bread wine there was not the very true naturall body bloud of Christ in substance and further did hold and beleue that the sayd sacrameÌ„t of the aultar as it is now called vsed beleued in this realme of EnglaÌ„d is idolatrous abhominable also sayd further that he beleued that after the words of coÌ„secration spoken by the Priest ouer the material bread and wine there is not the selfe same substance of Christes body bloud there coÌ„teined but bread wine as it was before and further sayd that he beleued that when the priest deliuereth the said material bread wine to the coÌ„municants he deliuereth but onely * Onely as touching the substance but not as concerning the effect thereof Auricular confession He meaneth after the Popish maner of remitting c. material bread and wyne and the communicants do receiue the same in remeÌ„brance of Christes death and passion and spiritually in fayth they receiue Christs body and bloud but not vnder the formes of bread and wine and also affirmed that he beleued auricular confession not to be necessary to be made vnto a priest for it is no poynt of soule health neither that the Priest hath anye authority geuen him by the Scripture to absolue and remit any sinne Upon these his answeres and testimony of his fayth he at that time being dismissed was bid the Monday next being the x. of Iune to appere again in the said place there and then to heare the sentence of his condemnatioÌ„ who so did At what time the foresayd Bishop propounding the sayd articles again to him as before assaying by al maner of wayes to reuoke him to his owne trade that is from truth to error notwithstanding all his perswasioÌ„s threates and promises found him the same man still so planted vpon the sure rocke of truth that no wordes nor deedes of men could remoue him Then the bishop after many wordes to and fro at last asked him if he had bene M. Rogers scholler Iohn Leaâ—e M. Rogeâ—â— scholler To whoÌ„ the foresayd Iohn Leafe answered agayne graunting him so to be and that he the same Iohn did beleue in the doctrine of the sayd Rogers and in the doctrine of Bishop Hooper Cardmaker and other of their opinion which of late were burned for the testimony of Christ and that he would dye in that doctrine that they dyed for And after other replications agayne of the Bishop mouing him to returne to the vnity of the Church he with a great courage of spirite answered agayne in these words My Lord quoth he you cal mine opinioÌ„ heresy it is the true light of the word of God and agayne repeating the same he professed that he would neuer forsake his stayed well grounded opinion while y e breath should be in his body Wherupon the Bishop being too weake eyther to refute his sentence or to remoue hys constancy proceeded consequently to read the Popish sentence of cruell condemnatioÌ„ Sentence read agaynst Iohn Leafe wherby this godly constant young man being coÌ„mitted to the secular power of the shiriffes there present was theÌ„ adiudged not long after suffered the same day with M. Bradford confirming w t hys death that which he had spoken and professed in his life It is reported of the said Iohn Leafe by one that was in the Counter the same time and saw the thing Iohn Leafe sealed the bill of his confessions with his bloud that after his examinations before the Bishop when two bils were sent vnto him in the CouÌ„ter in Bredstreet the one conteyning a recantation the other his confessions to knowe to which of them he would put to his hand first hearyng the Byll of recantation read vnto him because he coulde not read nor write hymselfe that he refused And when the other was read vnto him which he well liked of in stead of a pen he tooke a pinne and so pricking his hand sprinckled the bloud vpon the sayd bill willing the reader thereof to shew the Bishop that he had sealed the same
priuately with me in this matter seing ye say ye would so gladly win me Harps With all my hart will I take the paynes I will also borowe my Lorde of Douers Library to haue what bookes thou wilt and thus they departed Now the xvij of May at Ashford I could not be released although I was called to the spirituall Court for y e same matter but was bound to appeare at the Sessions holden at Crambroke the third day of Iuly ¶ An other appearaunce of M. Bland before the Archdeacon and his felowes THe 21. day of Maye I appeared in the Chapter house wher was a great multitude of people The second appearancâ— of M. BlaÌ„d vnlooked for of me M. ArchdeacoÌ„ sayd thus to me Ye are come here according as ye were appointed and the cause is that it hath pleased the Quenes highnes here to place me to see gods holy word set forth to reforme those that are here falleÌ„ in to great heinous errors to the great displeasure of god the decay of Christes sacrameÌ„ts M. Harâ—â—â—fieldes wordeâ— M. Blanâ— coÌ„trary to the fayth of y e catholick church wherof thou art notably knowne to be one that is sore poysoned with the same hast infected deceiued many with thy euil preaching which if thou wilt renounce come home agayn to the catholick church both I and many other moe would be very glad and I for my part shal be right glad to shew you the fauour that lyeth in me as I sayd vnto you when you were appoynted hither because ye then refused to satisfy agayne the people that ye had deceiued And wheras it is fayned by you y t I should openly dispute the matter with you this day False surmise 〈…〉 M. Blaâ—â— although I did neither to inteÌ„d nor appoynt yet I am coÌ„teÌ„t to dispute the matter with thee if thou wylt not without disputatioÌ„ helpe to heale the soules that are brought to helwarde by thee What sayst thou Bland I do protest before God you all that neither is my conscience guilty of any error or heresy The aâ—â—â—swere oâ— Bland 〈◊〉 wordes neither that I euer taught any error or heresy willingly And where your mastership sayth that I haue fayned an open disputatioÌ„ with you it is not true as I can thus approue vpon saterday I was at Ugdens there M. BinghaÌ„ laid it to my charge that such an opeÌ„ disputation as ye haue here offred should be this day betwene you me wherat I much marueiled sayd to him M. Bland cleareth himselfe oâ— the false râ—â—port of M. Harpsfield that before that present I neuer hearde any such word neither would I answere nor dispute to this can master Uaghan master Oxenden master Seth of Ouerland and master Ugden witnes and further I sayd to them that I neuer spake to you of any disputatioÌ„ nor you to me Now if your maystership haue any thing to say to me by the law I will make answere to it Harps Heare ye what he sayth his conscience is cleare I pray thee wheron groundest thou thy conscience lette me heare what thy fayth is Bland I knowe not why ye should more aske me a reason of my fayth then any other man in this open audience Harps Why thou heretick art thou ashamed of thy faith if it were a christeÌ„ beliefe thou nedest not to be ashamed of it Bland I am not ashamed of my faith To 〈◊〉 12. 〈◊〉 of our 〈…〉 neuer 〈◊〉 well 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 For I beleue in god the father almighty maker of heauen earth and in Iesus Christ his onely sonne our Lord. c. withall the other articles of the Creed and I do beleue all the holy scriptures of God to be most certayne and true Harps Wilt thou declare no more then this Bland No. Harps Well I will tell thee wheron I grouÌ„d my fayth I do beleue grouÌ„d my fayth coÌ„science vpoÌ„ all the articles of the Creed vpon all the holy scriptures sacramentes The 〈◊〉 fayth 〈…〉 holy doctors of the church vpon all the generall couÌ„cels that euer were since the apostles time Loe hereupoÌ„ grouÌ„d I my fayth with many wordes moe which I well remeÌ„ber not And when he coulde get no other answere of me theÌ„ I had sayd before he called for a Scribe to make an act agaynst me And after much coÌ„municatioÌ„ I sayd by what law and authority wil ye proceed agaynst me M. Collins sayd By the Canon law Bland I doubt whether it be in strength or no. M. Blaâ—â— requirâ—â— haue hiâ— Counseâ—â— Yet I pray you let me haue a Counseller in the law and I will make answere according to the law Harps Why thou hereticke thou wilt not confesse thy fayth to me that haue authority to demaund it of thee and yet I haue confessed my fayth to thee before all this audience As coÌ„cerning the blessed sacrameÌ„t of y e aultar thou hast taught that after the consecration it is bread and wine and not the body and bloud of our Sauiour Iesus Christ. How sayest thou The Papist◠〈◊〉 false 〈◊〉 promise hast thou not thus taught Bland Syr as concerning this matter of the SacrameÌ„t when I was with you and mayster Collins ye sayd then it was for other matters that I shoulde come hither for and further that ye would be content at my desire to conâ—erre scriptures with me to see if ye coulde winne me and ye sayd ye woulde borowe my Lord of Douers Librarye that I should haue what booke I would and now ye require me thus to answere coÌ„trary to your promise ere any conference be had seek rather to bring me into trouble then to winne me Harps I will as God shall helpe me doe the best to thee that I can if thou wilt be any thing conformable and I trust to dissolue al thy doubtes if thou be willing to heare And I also will desire these two worshipful men my Lord of Douer and mayster Collins to heare vs. Bland No ye shall pardon me of that there shal be no such witnesse But when we agree sette to our handes Hereat made the people a noyse against me for refusing y e witnes and here had we many moe wordes then I can rehearse But at the last I sayd sir will ye geue me leaue to aske you one questioÌ„ And he sayd yea with all my hart For in that thou askest any thing there is some hope that thou mayest be wonne Bland Syr when it pleased almighty God to send his angell vnto the virgine Mary to salute her sayd Haile ful of grace c. came any substance from God our father into the virgins wombe to become man whereat as well M. Archdeacon as my Lord of Douer and mayster Collins stayd But my Lord spake the first and sayd the holy ghost came to her and ere he had brought out his sentence
the publique coÌ„sent and authority of the church Popish beliefe and doctrine goeth by time now seing the authority of the church of Rome hath established the same it oughte not to be contraried nor can wythout daungerous disobedience In all mens actions diligent respect of time must be had That whych bindeth not at one time afterward the same by law being ratified may binde at an other Ibid. Finally for the number and multitude on the contrary side thus they answer for themselues Verity coÌ„sisteth not in number of voyces Not victory in multitude of soldiers as we nowe in these our daies likewise in defence of the truth may wel answere against the Pope and all his popish Friers turning their owne weapons against them selues Multitude say they ought not to mooue vs. Uictorie consisteth not in number and heapes but in fortitude and hearts of souldiours yea rather fortitude and stomacke commeth from heauen and not of man Iudas Machabeus wyth a little handfull ouerthrewe the great armye of Antiochus Strong Sampson wyth a poore Asses bone slew a thousand Philistines Dauid had no more but a seely sling a few stones and with these stroke downe terrible Goliath the Gyaunt c. Lib. eod cap. 13. With these and such other like reasons the gray Franciscans voided their aduersaries defending the coÌ„ception of the virgine Mary to be vnblemished and pure from all contagion of Originall sinne Contrariwyse the Blacke gard of the Dominike friers for theyr partes were not all mute but laide lustily from them agayne hauyng greate authorities and also the Scripture on theyr side But yet the other hauing the sea Apostolicall w t them had the better hande The Popes side stronger theÌ„ the scripture and in fine gate the victorye triumphantly ouer the other to the high exaltation of theyr order For Pope Sixtus as I sayd by the authoritie Apostolicall after hee had decreed the coÌ„ception day of the virgin perpetually to be sanctified and also with his terrible Bull had condeÌ„ned for heretiques al them which withstoode the same the Dominicke Friers wyth authoritie oppressed were dryuen to two incoÌ„ueniences the one was to kepe silence the other was to geue place to their aduersaries the Franciscanes All be it where the mouthe durste not speake yet the heart would worke and though the tongue were tied yet theyr good will was ready by all meanes possible to maintaine their quarel and their estimation Whereupon it happened the same yeare of our Lorde 1509. after this dissention betwene the Dominike Friers Anno. 1509. the Franciscanes that certaine of the Dominickes thinking by subtile sleight to worke in the peoples heades Ex Casparo Peucero Chron. lib. 5. Ex Sebast. Munster Cosmog Lib. 3. that which they durst not atchieue with opeÌ„ preaching deuised a certaine Image of the Uirgine so artificially wroughte that the Friers by priuie gins made it to stirre to make gestures to lament to complaine to weepe to grone to geue answers to them that asked in somuch that the people therwith were brought in a maruelous perswasion til at length the fraude being espied 4 Friers burned at Berne the Friers were taken condemned and burned at Berne the yere aboue mentioned 1509. Ex Peucer Sebast. Munstero Carione alijs In the Centuries of Iohn Bale I finde their names to be Ioannes Vetter Franciscus Vliscus Stephanus Bolizhorst and Henricus Steinegger In the storie of Ioh. Stumfius this story aforesayde doth partly appeare but in the Registers and Recordes of the Citie of Berne the order and circumstance therof is more fully expressed and set foorth both in meter and prose and is thus declared Ex Histor. Ferâ—ensi conscripta vulgari et latino sermone In the Citye of Berne there were certaine Dominike friers to the nuÌ„ber chiefly of 4. principall doers and chieftaines of that Order who had inueigled a certaine simple poore frier who had newly planted himselfe in the cloister whome the foresayd Friers had so infatuated wyth sundry superstitions fained apparitions of S. Maria S. Barbara and S. Catherina and w t their inchauntments and imprinting moreouer in hym the woundes of S. Fraunces that he beleeued plainely that the Uirgine Mary had appeared to hym and had offered to hym a red hoost consecrated with the bloud also of Christ myraculous whych blessed virgin also had sent him to the senatours of Berne with instructions declaring vnto them from the mouth of the virgine y t she was conceiued in sinne that the Franciscane friers were not to be credited nor suffered in the city which were not yet reformed from that erroneous opinion of her conception He added moreouer that they shuld resort to a certaine image there of y e virgine Mary whych image the Friers by engines had made to sweat should do their worship make their oblations to the same c. This fained deuise was not so soone forged by the Friers but it was assone beleued of the people so that a great while the red coloured host was takeÌ„ vndoubtedly for the true body and bloud of Christ and certain coloured drops therof sent abroad to diuers noble personages and estates for a great relique and that not wythout great recoÌ„pence Thus the deceiued people in great number came flocking to the image and to the red host and coloured bloud with manifolde giftes and oblations In briefe the Dominike friers so had wrought the matter and had so swept all the fatte to their owne beardes from the order of the Franciscanes that all the almes came to their boxe The Franciscanes seeing their estimation to decay and their kitchen to waxe colde and their panches to be pinched not able to abide that contumely being not ignorant or vnacquainted with suche counterfaited doings for as the Prouerbe sayeth It is il halting before a creeple eftsoones espied theyr craftye iuggling and detected theyr fraudulent myracles Wherupon the 4. chiefe captaines aboue named were apprehended and put to the fire of whom the Prouinciall of that order was one And thus much touching the beginning ende of this tumultuous and popish tragedy wherin euidently it may appeare to the Reader howe neither these turbulent friers could agree among themselues Friers neither can agree with themselues nor yet do disagree but in vaine trifles and yet in what friuolous trifles they wrangled together But to let these ridiculous friers passe w t their trifling phantasies most worthy to be derided of all wise men in the meane time this is to be lamented to beholde the miserable times of the Churche in which the deuil kept the minds of Christes people so atteÌ„tiue and occupied in such frierly toyes that nothing els almost was taught or heard in the church but only the commendation and exaltation of the virgin Mary The miserable blindnes of the time considered But of our iustification by faith of grace and the promises of God in
them their office The aunswere of Luther to the place of S. Iohn Pasce Oues meas doeth teache what is to feede and what he ought to be that feedeth After thys Eckius came to the authoritie of the Councell of Constance alleging this amongst other articles De necessitate salutis est credere Rom. pontificem Occumenicum esse That is that it standeth vpon necessitie of our saluation to beleeue the Bishop of Rome to bee supreme heade of the Churche The authoritie of the councell of Constance alleging moreouer that in the same Councell was debated and discussed that the general Councel could not erre Whereunto Martin Luther againe did answere discreetly saying that al the articles which Iohn Hus dyd holde in that Councell were not condemned for hereticall with much other matter more Againe of what authoritie that Councel of Constance is to be estemed that he leaft to other mens iudgemeÌ„ts This is most certain said he that no Councell hath such authoritie to make newe articles of faith Here M. Luther began to be cryed out of by Eckius and his complices for diminishing y e authority of generall Councels Although in deede he meane nothing lesse but euer labored to confirme the authority of the same yet was he called hereticke schismaticke and one of the Bohemes faction with many other termes moe of reprochful contumely Eckius then graunted the authoritie of the Apostles to be equal yet not to folow therby the authoritie of all Byshops therefore to be equall For betwene Apostleship and ministerie sayd he there is great difference To conclude Eckius in no case coulde abide that anye creature shoulde decline from any worde or sentence of the Popes decrees or the coÌ„stitutions of the forefathers To this againe Luther answeared grounding him selfe vpon the place ad Gal. 2. where S. Paule speaking of the principall Apostles Gala. 2. sayeth And of them which seemed to be great what they were before it maketh no matter to mee for God accepteth no mans person neuerthelesse they that were of some reputation dyd auayle nothing at all c. Eckius to this said that as touching the authoritie of the Apostles Here is good doctrine of Eckius I trowe they were all chosen of Christ but were ordeyned Bishops of Saint Peter And whereas Luther brought in the constitution of the decree which sayeth Ne Romanus pontifex vniuersalis Episcopus nominetur c. Yea let not the Bishop also of Rome bee called vniuersal Bishop c. To this Eckius aunsweared on this sort that the Bishop of Rome ought not to be called vniuersal Bishop yet he may be called sayd he Byshop of the vniuersall church And thus much touching the question of the Popes supremacie From this matter they entred nexte to Purgatorie wherein Eckius kept no order The question of Purgatorie For wheÌ„ they should haue disputed what power the Pope hath in Purgatorie Eckius turneth the scope of the question and prooueth that there is Purgatorie allegeth for him the place of Machab Luther leaning vpon the iudgement of Hierom affirmeth the booke of Machabees not to be Canonical 2. Mach. 12. Eckius againe replyeth the booke of Machabees to be of no lesse authoritie then the Gospels Also he alleged the place 1. Corinth 3. 1. Corint 3. Hee shall bee saued yet so as it were by fyre Moreouer he inferred the place of Math. 5. Agree thou with thine aduersary while thou art in the way with him Math. 5. least he commit thee into prison from whence thou shalt not escape tyll thou hast payed the vttermost farthing Psal. 65. c. To this he added also the place of the Psalmes We haue passed through the fire and water The question of Indulgences c. Howe these places be wrasted to purgatory let the reader discerne and iudge Then was inferred the question of indulgences wherof Eckius seemed to make but a toy a matter of nothing and so passed it ouer The question of Penaunce At last they came to the question of penance touching which matter the reasons of Eckius digressed much from the purpose which went about to proue that there be some maner of paynes of satisfaction whiche thing Luther dyd neuer deny But that for euery particuler offence such particuler penaunce is exacted of Gods iustice vpon the repeÌ„tant sinner as is in mans power to remitte or lâ—lease as pleaseth him such penance neither Luther nor anye other true Christian did admit And thus haue ye the chiefe effect of this disputation betweene Luther and Eckius at Lypsia When Vldericus Zuinglius came to Tigurie Which was in the month of Iuly an 151â— About the beginning of the same yeare 151â— Uldericke Zuinglius came first to Zuricke and there began to teach Who in the 16. article in his booke of articles recordeth that Luther and both at one time one not knowing nor hearing of an other began to write against the popes pardons and indulgences Albeit if the time be rightly counted I suppose we shall finde that Luther began a yeare or two before Zuinglius Luther and Zuinglus began both at one tyme to write against the Pope Notwithstanding this doth Sledan testifie that in this present yeare when Sampson a Franciscan came with the popes pardons to Zurick Uldericke Zuinglius did withstand him and declared hys chaffer and pardons to be but a vayne seducing of the people to inueagle away their money Ex Sled Lib. 1. The next yeare ensuing Luthers bookes condemned at Louen and Colen Pope Leos Bull against Luther which was 1250. the Fryers and Doctours of Louane and also of Colen condemned y e bookes of Luther as hereticall Agaynst whom Luther agayne effectuously defended himselfe and charged them with obstinate violence and malicious impiety After this within fewe dayes flasheth out from Rome the thunderbolt of pope Leo against the said Luther notwithstanding he so humbly and obediently before had reuerenced both the person of the pope and agnised the authoritie of his see and also had dedicated vnto him Lutherus de libertate Christiana and bookes intituled De Christiana libertate that is of Christian libertye In which booke these two poyntes principally hee discusseth and prooueth 1 That a Christen man is free and Lorde of all thinges and subiect to none 2 That a Christen man is a dilligent vnderling and seruaunt of all men and to euery man subiect Moreouer in the same yeare he set out a defence of all his articles which the popes Bull had before condemned An other book also he wrote to the nobilitie of Germanie Lutherus ad Nobilitatem Germaniae Three wall or bulwarkes of the papistes in the which booke he impugneth and shaketh y e three principall walles of the papistes the first whereof is this 1 Where as y e papistes say that no temporal or prophane magistrate hath any power vpon the spiritualtie but
it to renue disputation of thinges so long time past condemned by y e church and Councels vnlesse it should be necessary to geue a reason to euery man of euery thing that is concluded Nowe were it so that this should be permitted to euery one that gaynestandeth the determination of the Church and councels that he may once get his aduauntage The Papistes stande onely vpon their church and councels to be conuinced by the Scriptures we shall haue nothing certayne and established in Christendome And this is the cause wherefore the Emperours maiesty requireth of thee a simple aunswere either negatiue or affirmitiue whether thou mindest to defend all thy works as Christian or no Then Luther turning to the Emperour and the nobles besought them not to compell him to yeelde agaynst his conscience confirmed with the holy Scriptures wythout manifest argumentes alledged to the contrary by hys aduersaryes I haue declared and rendred sayd he myne aunswere simply and directly neyther haue I any more to saye vnlesse mine aduersaryes with true and sufficient probations grounded vpon the Scripture can reduce and resolue my minde and refelle mine errours which they lay to my charge I am tyed as I sayde by the Scriptures neither may I or canne with a safe conscience assent vnto them For as touching general Councels Generall councels haue erred and haue bene coÌ„trary to them selues with whose authority onely they presse me I am able to proue that they haue both erred and haue defined many times things contrary to themselues and therefore the authority of them he sayd not to be sufficient for the which he should call back those thinges the verity wherof standeth so firme and manifest in the holy Scripture that neyther of him it ought to be required neither could he so do without impiety Wherunto the Official agayne answered denying that any man could proue the CouÌ„cels to haue erred But Luther alledged that he coulde and promised to proue it and now night approching the Lordes rose and departed And after Luther had taken his leaue of the Emperour diuers Spaniardes scorned and scoffed the good man in the way going toward his lodging halowing and whoping after him a long while Upon the friday folowing when the Princes electors Dukes and other estates were assembled the Emperour sent to the whole body of the councell a certaine letter conteining in effect as foloweth ¶ The Emperours letter OVr predecessours who truely were Christian princes The Emperours aunswere against Luther were obedient to the Romish Churche which Martin Luther presently impugneth And therfore in as much as he is not determined to call backe his errors in any one poynt we cannot without great infamy and stayn of honor degenerate from the examples of our elders but will mayntayne the auncient fayth and geue ayde to the see of Rome And further we be resolued to pursue Martin Luther and his adherentes by excommunications and by other meanes that may be deuised to extinguish his doctrine Neuerthelesse we will not violate our fayth which we haue promised him but meane to geue order for safe returne to the place whence he came THe Princes electors Dukes Consultation vpon the Emperours letter and other estates of the Empire sate and consulted vpon this sentence on fryday al the after noone and saterday the whole daye so that Luther yet had no aunswere of the Emperour During this time diuers Princes Earles Barons Knightes of the Order Gentlemen Priestes Monkes with other the laitie and common sort visited him Al these were present at al houres in the Emperours Courte and could not be satisfied with the sight of him Also there were bylles set vp some against Luther and some as it seemed with him Notwithstanding many supposed and especially such as wel conceiued the matter that this was subtilly done by his enemies that therby occasion might be offered to infringe the safe conduct giuen him the which the Romane Ambassadours with all diligence endeuoured to bring to passe The Monday following before supper the Archebyshoppe of Triers aduertised Luther Great resort to Martyn Luther that on Wednesdaye nexte hee shoulde appeare before hym at nine of the clocke before dynner and assigned hym the place On Sainte Georges daye a certaine Chapleine of the Archebishop of Triers about supper tyme came to Luther by the commaundement of the Byshop signifying that at that houre and place prescribed he must the morowe after haue accesse to his maister The morow after saynt Georges day Luther obeying the Archbishops commaundement Luther appeareth before the Archb. of Tryers entred his palace being accompanyed thither with his sayd chaplayne and one of the Emperours Heraldes and such as came in his company out of Saxony to Wormes with other his chiefe frendes where as Doctour Voeus the Marques of Bades chaplein began to declare and protest in the presence of the Archbishop of Triors Doct. Veus his oration to Martin Luther Ioachime Marques of Brandeburge George Duke of Saxonye the bishops of Ausburge and Brandeburge the Earle George Iohn Boâ—ke of Strasburge Uerdcheymer and Peutinger Doctours that Luther was not called to be conferred with or to disputation but onely that the princes had procured licence of the Emperors maiesty through Christian charity to haue liberty graunted vnto them to exhort Luther beningly brotherly He sayd further that albeit the Councels had ordeyned diuers thinges For the authoriti of Councells yet they had not determined contrary matters And albeit they had greatly erred yet theyr authority was not therefore abased or at the least not so erred that it was lawful for euery man to impugne theyr opinions inferring moreouer many thinges of Zacheus and the Centurion Also of the constitutions and traditions and of Ceremonies ordeyned of men affirming that all these were established to represse vices according to the qualitye of tymes and that the Church could not be destitute of human constitutions It is true sayde he that by the fruites the tree may be known yet of these lawes and decrees of men many good fruites haue proceeded This he spake of Luthers words who denied any good fruites to come of their lawes and sainct Martin saint Nicholas and many other Sayntes haue bene present at the Councels Moreouer that Luthers bookes would breede a great tumult and incredible troubles and that he abused the coÌ„mon sort wich his booke of Christian liberty encouraging them to shake of theyr yoke and to confirme in them a disobedience that the world nowe was at another stay then when the beleuers were all of one hart and soule and therfore it was requisite and behouefull to haue lawes It was to be considered sayde he albeit he had writteÌ„ many good thinges and no doubt of a good mind as De Triplice iustitia and other matters yet howe the deuill now by craftye meanes goeth about to bring to passe that all his workes for euer should be condemned for by
these bookes which he wrote last men sayd he would iudge and esteeme him as the tree is knowen not by the blosome but by the fruit Here he added something of the noone deuil and of the spirite comming in the darcke Psal. 90. and of the flying arrow All his oration was exhortatory full of Rhetoricall places of honesty of vtility of lawes of the daungers of conscience and of the common particular wealth repeating ofre this sentence in the proheme midle and epilogue of his oratiō that this admonition was geuen him of a singulare good will and great clemency In the shutting vp of his oration he added manacinges saying that if he would abide in his purposed intent the Emperour woulde proceede further and banish him from the Empyre perswading hym deliberately to ponder and to aduise these and other thinges Martin Luther answered Most noble Princes and my most gracious Lordes M. Luther aunswereth to Veu◠I render most humble thankes for your benignityes and singuler good wils whence proceedeth this admonition For I knowe my selfe to be so base as by no meanes I canne deserue to bee admonished of so mighty estates The councell of Constance condemned the word of God Then he franckely pronounced that he had not reprooued all Councels but onely the councel of Constance and for this principall cause for that the same had condemned the word of GOD which appeared in the condemnation of this article proponed by Iohn Hus The Church of Christ is the Communion of the predestinate It is euident sayde he that the Councell of Constance abolished this Article and consequently the Article of our fayth I beleue the holy churche vniuersall and sayd that he was ready to spend life and bloud Scādale of faith and charitie so he were not cōpelled to reuoke the manifest word of God for in defence therof we ought rather to obey God then men And that in this he could not auoid the scandall or offence of fayth for there bee two maner of offences to wit of charity and of fayth The slaunder of charity consisteth in maners and in life The offences of fayth or doctrine rest in the word of God and as touching this last he could escape it no maner of wayes for it lay not in his power to make Christ not to be a stone of offence If Christes sheepe were fedde with pure pasture of the gospell if the fayth of Christ were sincerely preached and if there were good Ecclesiasticall magistrates who duely would execute theyr office we shoulde not neede sayth he to charge the Church with mens traditions Further that he knew wel wee ought to obey the Magistrates and higher powers how vniustly and peruersly so euer they liued We oughte also to be obedient to theyr lawes and iudgementes all which he had taught sayd he in all his works adding further that he was ready to obey them in all poyntes so that they enforced him not to deny the word of God These wordes finished Luther was bid stand aside the Princes consulted what answere they might geue him The Princes consulted about Martin Luther This done they called him into a parlor whereas the foresaid Doctour Voeus repeated his former matters admonishing Luther to submit his writinges to the Emperour to the Princes iudgement Luther answered humbly and modestly that he coulde not neither would permit that men shoulde say he woulde shunne the iudgement of the Emperour Princes and superiour powers of the Empyre So farre was it off that he woulde refuse to stand to theyr tryall that he was contented to suffer his writings to be discussed considered and iudged of the simplest so that it were done with y e authority of the worde of God and the holy Scripture and that the word of God made so muche for him The word of God only true and was so manifest vnto him that he could not geue place vnlesse they coulde confounde his doctrine by the worde of God This lesson sayd he he learned of S. Austē who writeth that he gaue his honour onely to those bookes which are called Canonicall that he beleued the same onely to be true As touching other Doctors albeit in holynesse and excellēcy of learning the passed yet he would not credit them further then they agreed with the touchstone of Gods word Further sayde he S. Paule geueth vs a lesson writing to the Thessalonians Proue all thinges folow that is good And to the Galathians Though an Aungell should descende from heauen 1 Thes. 5. Gal. 1. if hee preach any other doctrine let him be accursed and therefore not to be beleued Finally he meekely besought them not to vrge his cōscience captiued in the bands of the word of God and holy scripture to denye the same excellent worde And thus hee commended his cause and himselfe to them and specially to y e Emperours maiesty requyring they fauour y t he might not be compelled to doe anye thing in this matter against his conscience in all other causes he would submit himself with all kinde of obedience and due subiection As Luther had thus ended his talke Ioachimus Elector Marques of Brandeburge demaūded if his meaning was thus that he woulde not yelde vnlesse he were conuinced by the Scripture Yea truely right Noble Lorde quoth Luther or els by auncient and euident reasons And so the assemble brake and the Princes repayred to the Emperours Court. After theyr departure the Archbishoppe of Triers accompanyed with a fewe his familiars namely Iohn Eckius his Officiall and Cochleus commaunded Luther to repayre into his parlour With Luther was Hieronimus Scurffius and Nicholas Ambsdorff for his assistaunce Then the Officiall beganne to frame an argument like a a Sophist and Canonist defending the Popes cause that for the most part at all times holy Scriptures haue engendred errors as the error of Heluidius the heretique False argumentes for the Pope Math. 1. out of that place in the Gospell where is expressed Iosephe knewe not his wyfe tyll she was deliuered of her first childe Further he went about to ouerthrow this proposition that the Catholique Church is the Communion of Sayntes Martin Luther and Hierome Scurffe reprooued but modestly these follies and other vain and ridiculous matters which Eckius brought forth as thinges not seruinge to the purpose Sometime Cochleus would come in with his fiue egges and laboured to perswade Luther to desiste from his purpose vtterly to refraine thenceforth to write or teach and so they departed About euening the Archbishopp of Triers aduertised Luther by Ambsdorff that the Emperours promise made vnto him was prolonged two daies and in the mean season he would conferre with him the nexte day and for that cause he would send Peutinger and the Doctour of Bade which was Voeus the morow after to him and he himselfe would also talke with him The friday after whiche was S. Markes day Peutinger and the Doctour of Bade trauelled in the
forenoone to perswade Luther simply and absolutely to submitte the iudgement of his writinges to the Emperor and Empire Sollicitatâ—oÌ„ to causa Luther to yelde He aunswered he would doe it and submit any thing they would haue hym so they grounded with authority of holy Scripture otherwise he woulde not consent to doe any thing For God sayd by his Prophet sayth he Trust ye not in Princes nor in the childreÌ„ of men in whom there is no health Also Cursed be he that trusteth in man And seeing that they did vrge him more vehemently he answered We ought to yeld no more to y e iudgement of men theÌ„ the word of God doth suffer So they departed and prayed him to aduise for better answere and sayd they would returne after dinner After dinner they returned exhorting him as before but in vayne Luthers coÌ„dition They prayed him that at the least he woulde submit his writing to the iudgement of the nexte generall Councell Luther agreed therunto but with this conditioÌ„ that they themselues shoulde present the Articles collected out of his bookes to be submitted to the Councell in suche sort as notwithstanding the sentence awarded by the couÌ„cell should be authorised by the Scripture and confirmed with the testimonyes of the same They then leauing Luther departed and reported to the Archbishop of Triers False witnesse that he had promised to submit his writinges in certayne articles to the next Councell in the meane space he woulde keepe silence which Luther neuer thought who neither with admonitions ne yet manaces could be induced to deny or submit his bookes to the iudgementes of menne he had so fortified hys cause wyth cleare and manifest authorityes of the Scripture vnlesse they could proue by sacred scripture and apparant reasoÌ„s to the contrary The prouideÌ„ce of God It chaunced then by the speciall grace of God that the Archbishop of Triers sent for Luther thinking presently to heare him And when he perceiued otherwise then Peutinger and the Doctour of Bade had tolde him he sayde that he would for no good but that he had heard himselfe speake for els he was euen now going to the Emperor to declare what the Doctors had reported Then the Archbishop entreated Luther and conferred with him very gently Familiar talke betweene the archbishop and Luther first remouing such as were preseÌ„t as well of the one side as of the other In this conference Luther concealed nothing from the Archbishop affirming that it was dauÌ„gerous to submit a matter of so great importaunce to them who after they had called hym vnder safeconduct attempting him with new commaundementes had condemned his opinion and approued the Popes Bull. Moreouer the Archbishop bidding a frend of his draw nigh required Luther to declare what remedy might bee ministred to helpe this Luthers prophecie out of Gamaliell Luther answered there was no better remedy then suche as Gamaliel alledged in the fyfte chapter of the Apostles as witnesseth S. Luke saying If this Councell or this woorke proceede of men Act. 5. it shall come to nought but if it be of God ye can not destroy it And so he desired that the Emperour might be aduertised to write the same to the Pope that he knewe certaynely if this his enterprise proceeded not of God it would be abolished within three yea within two yeares The Archbishop enquired of him what he would do if certayne articles were taken out of his bookes to be submitted to the generall councell Luthers coÌ„stancie Luther aunswered so that they be not those which the counsell of Constance condemned The Archbyshoppe sayd I feare they will be the very same but what then Luther replyed I will not nor I cannot holde my peace of such for I am sure by theyr decrees the word of God was condemned therefore I wyll rather loose head and life then abandon the manifest word of my Lord God Then the Archbishop seing Luther would in no wise geue ouer the word of God to the iudgement of men geÌ„tly bade Luther farewell who at that instaunt prayed the Archbishop to entreat the Emperours maiesty to graunt him gracious leaue to depart He aunswered he woulde take order for him and speedely aduertise hym of the Emperours pleasure Within a small while after Iohn Eckius the Archbyshops officiall in the presence of the Emperours Secretary who had bene Maximilians Chauncellour sayde vnto Luther in his lodging Luther sent home from the counsel by the commaundement of the Emperour that since he had bene admonished diuersly of the Emperiall maiesty the Electors Princes and estates of the Empyre and that notwithstanding he woulde not returne to vnity and concord there remained that the Emperour as aduocate of the Catholique fayth should proceed further and that it was the Emperours ordinaunce that he should within 21. dayes returne boldly vnder safe conduct and be safely garded to the place whence he came so that in the meane while he styrred no commotion amonge the people in his iourney either in conference or by preaching· Luther hearing this aunswered very modestly christianly euen as it hath pleased God so is it come to passe the name of the Lord be blessed He sayde further he thanked most humbly the Emperors maiesty and all the Princes and estates of the Empyre that they had geuen to hym benigne and gracious audience and graunted safe conduct to come and returne Finally he sayd he desired none other of them then a reformation according to the sacred word of God and consonancy of holy Scriptures which effectually in his hart he desired Otherwise he was prest to suffer all chauÌ„ces for the Emperiall maiesty as life and death goodes fame and reproch reseruing nothing to himselfe but the onely word of God which he would constantly confesse to the latter end humbly recommending hym to the Emperours maiesty and to all the Princes and other estates of the sacred Empyre The morow after which was the 26. day of Aprill Luthers departure from Wormes after he had taken his leaue of such as supported him and other his beneuolent frends that often times visited hym and had broken hys fast at tenne of the clocke he departed from Wormes accompanyed with such as repayred thyther with him hauing space of time limited vnto him as is sayd for 21. dayes and no more The Emperours Heralde Casper Sturine folowed and ouertooke him at Oppenhime being commaunded by the Emperour to coÌ„duct him safely home ¶ The vsuall prayer of Martin Luther COnfirme O God in vs that thou hast wrought and perfect the worke that thou hast begunne in vs to thy glory So be it Ex histor Phil. Melancth Ex Sledano Ex Parali Abb. Vrsperge ex Casp. Peucero MArtin Luther thus being dismissed of the Emperour according to the promise of his safeconduct made as you haue heard departed from Wormes toward his countrey the 26 of Aprill Luther in his iourney wryteth to
the Emperour and nobles of Germany acompanied with the Emperours Heraulde and the rest of his company hauing onely xxi dayes to him graunted for his returne and no more In the which meane space of his returne hee writeth to the Emperour and to other nobles of the Empyre repeating briefely to them the whole action and order of things there done desiring of them theyr lawfull good will and fauour which as he hath alwayes stand neede of so now he moste earnestly craueth especially in this that hys cause whiche is not his but the cause of the whole church vniuersall may be hearde with indifferency and equitye and may be decised by the rule and authority of holy Scripture signifying moreouer that when so euer they shall please to send for him he shall bee ready at theyr commaundement at any time or place vppon theyr promise of safety to appeare c. During the time of these doinges the Doctours and Schoolmen of Paris were not behinde with theyr partes The doctors of Parts condemne the bookes of Luther but to shewe theyr cunning condemned the bookes of Luther extracting out of the same especially out of hys booke De Captiuitate Babilonica certayne Articles as touching the Sacramentes lawes and decrees of the Church equalitye of workes vowes contrition absolution satisfaction Purgatory free will priuiledges of holy Church coūcelles punishment of heretiques Philosophye Schole diuinity with other more Philip Melancton answereth the Parisians Unto whom Philip Melancton maketh aunsweare and also Luther himselfe albeit pleasantly and iestingly It was not long after this but Charles the new Emperour Luther outlawed by the Emperour to purchase fauor with the Pope because hee was not yet confirmed in his Empyre prouideth and directeth out a solemne writ of outlawry agaynst Luther all them that take his part commaunding the said Luther where so euer he might be gotten to be apprehended and his bookes burned By which decree proclaymed agaynst Luther the Emperour procured no small thanke with the Pope in so much that the Pope ceasing to take part with the French king ioyned himselfe whollye to the Emperour In the meane time Duke Fridericke to geue some place for the time to the Emperors Proclamation M. Luther kept aside for a while conueyed Luther a litle out of sight secretly by the helpe of certain noble men whom he well know to be faythfull and trusty vnto him in that behalfe There Luther being close and out of company wrote diuers Epistles and certayne bookes also vnto his frendes among which he dedicated one to his companye of Augustine Fryers entituled De abroganda Missa Which Friers the same time being encouraged by him Luthers booke De Abroganda Missa ad Augustinenses beganne first to lay downe theyr priuate Masses Duke Fridericke fearing least that would breede some great styrre or tumult caused the censure and iudgementes of the whole Uniuersity of Wittenberge to be asked in the matter committing the doing thereof to foure Iustus Ionas Philip Melancthō Nic. Ambsdorssius Ioh. Dulcius The mindes of the whole Uniuersity being searched it was shewed to the Duke that he shoulde doe well and Godly The Masse laide downe first at Wittenberge by the whole aduise of the learned there to commaund the vse of Masse to be abrogate through his dominion and though it could not be done without tumult yet that was no let why the course of true doctrine should be stayed The iudgement of the Vniuersitie of Wittenberge against the Masse for the multitude which commonly ouercommeth the better part Neyther ought such disturbaunce to be imputed to the doctrine taught but to the aduersaryes which willingly and wickedly kicke agaynst the trueth wherof Christ also geueth vs forewarning before For feare of such tumults therefore we ought not to surcease frō that which we know is to be done but constantly must go forward in defence of Gods truth how so euer the world doth esteeme vs or rage against it Thus shewed they their iudgemēt to Duke Fridericke Anno. 1521. It happened moreouer about the same yeare and time that king Henry also pretending an occasion to impugne the booke De Captiuitate Babylonica wrote agaynst Luther In which booke 1. He reproueth Luthers opinion about the Popes pardons 2. He defendeth the supremacy of the Byshop of Rome 3. He laboreth to refell all his doctrine of the Sacramēts of the Church This booke albeit it carryed the kinges name in the title K. Henry wryteth agaynst M. Luther yet it was an other that ministred the motion an other that framed the stile But who so euer had the labor of this booke the king had the thanke and also the rewarde For consequently vpon the same the bishop of Rome gaue to the sayd king Henry for the style agaynst Luther K. Henry made defender of the fayth by the Pope y e style and title of Defender of the Christen fayth and to his successors for euer Shortly after this within the compasse of the same yere Pope Leo after he had warred agaynst the Frenche men and had gotten from them through the Emperors ayd the Citties of Parma Placentia and Millen c. he sitting at supper reioycing at three great giftes that God had bestowed vpō him 1. That he being banished out of his coūtry was restored to Florence agayn with glory 2. That he had deserued to be called Apostolique The death of Pope Leo in the midst of his tryumphe 3. That he had driuē the Frenchmen out of Italy after he had spokē these wordes he was stroken with a sodayne feuer and dyed shortly after being of the age of 47. yeares albeit some suspect that he dyed of poyson Successour to whom was Pope Adrian the vi scholemayster sometime to Charles the Emperour Pope Adrian the 6. who liued not much aboue one yeare and a halfe in his Papacy During whose small time these three especiall thinges were incident A great pestilence in Rome wherein aboue an hundreth thousande people were consumed A great pestilence in Rome The losse of Rhodes by the Turke And thyrdly the capitall warre which the sayd Pope Adrian with the emperour and the Uenetians and the king of Englande dyd hold agaynst Fraunces the French king This pope Adrian was a Germane borne brought vp at Louane Adrian a Germaine Pope and not vnlearned and as in learning he exceded the common sort of Popes so in moderatiō of life and maners he semed not all together so intēperate as some other Popes haue bene and yet like a right Pope nothing degenerating from hys Sea Pope Adrian a great enemie to Luther he was a mortall enemy against Martin Luther and his partakers In his time shortly after the Councell of Wormes was broken vppe an other meeting or assemble was appoynted by the Emperor at Norenberge of y e princes nobles and states of Germany an 1522. Unto this assemble the sayde
pestiferous canker can not with supple and gentle medecines be cured more sharper salues must be proued and fiery searinges the putrified members must be cut of from the body least the sound partes also be infected So God did cast downe into hell the schismaticall brethren * * Let the Pope followe the worde of God as Moses dyd and be sent of God expresly as Moses was and then let Luther be punished as Dathon and Abyron were Againe if the Pope be the succâ—ssour of Peter haue his authoritie why then doeth not the Pope beaâ—ing the keyes of Peter exercise the power of his spirite vpon Luther his great enemie as Peter did vpon Ananias and Sâ—phira Dathan and Abiron And him that would not obey the authority of the priest God commaunded to bee punished with death So Peter prince of the Apostles denounced sodeine death to Ananias and Saphira which lyed vnto God So the olde and godly Emperours commaunded * * If Iouinianus Priscillianus and Vigilantius were proued heretickes They were proued not onely by CanoÌ„s couÌ„cels but by scripture so was Lutherneâ—â—r Iouinianus and Priscillianus as heretiques to be beheaded So S Ierome wisheth Vigilantius as an heretick to be geuen to the destructioÌ„ of the flesh that the spirit might be saued in the day of the Lord. So also did our predecessours in the Councell of * * Your fathers in the Councell of Constance did kill the prophets of God and you make vp their graues But thankes bee vnto God whiche hath geuen suche light to the world to vnderstande your cruell impietie in killing I. Hus which you thought should neuer be espied CoÌ„stance condemne to death Iohn Hus his felow Hierome which now appeareth to reuiue agayne in Luther The worthy * * You haue well imitated your forefathers alreadie in burning so many Lutherians yet how haue you prospered against the Turkish Infidels the space of these 40. yeares acts and examples of which forefathers if you in this doinges seeing otherwise ye can not shall imitate wee doe not doubt but Gods mercifull clemency shall eftsoones releue his Church which being now sore vexed of infidels hath her eies chiefely and principally directed vpoÌ„ you as being the most puisaunt and most populous nation that wee haue in Christendome Wherefore vpon the blessing of almighty God and of blessed S. Peter which here we send vnto you take courage vnto you The false Dragon resembleth the Pope and the strong Lyon the Turke as well agaynst the false Dragon as the strong Lion that both these that is as well the inward heresyes as the forreigne enemyes by you being ouercome you may purchase to your honours an immortal victory both here and in the world to come This we geue you to vnderstand that whatsoeuer the Lord hath geuen vs to aid you withall either in money or authoritye wee will not fayle to support you herein The false Dragon here seeth that it is time to bestirre hym yea and to bestowe our life also in this holye quarrell and for the health of our sheepe to vs committed Other thinges as touching the matter of Luther we haue committed to this Cheregatus our Legate whom wee haue directed purposelye for the same vnto your assemble whom we wish you to Credite as being our trusty Legate Datum Rom. apud S. Petrum sub anulo piscatoris die .25 Nouemb. ann 1522. pontificatus nostri anno primo ¶ By this letter aboue prefixed thou hast gentle reader to note and vnderstand what eyther wyly perswasions or strength of authoritie could deuise against Luther here not to haue lacked If plausible termes or glosyng sentences or outward facyng and bracyng could haue serued where no ground of scripture is brought this might seeme apparantly a pithie Epistle But if a man should require the particulars or y e specialties of this doctrine which he here reprehendeth to bee examined and tryed by Gods word there is no substaunce in it but onely wordes of office whiche may seeme well to serue for waste paper And yet I thought to exhibite the saide letter vnto thee to the entent that the more thou seest mans strength with all his policie bent against Luther the more thou mayst consider the almightie power of God in defending the cause of this poore man against so mightie enemies Nowe heare further what instructions the sayde Pope Adrian sent to his Legate Cheregatus how and by what reasons to moue and inflame the princes of Germany to the destruction of Luther and his cause and yet was not able to bring it to passe Instructions geuen by Pope Adrian to Cheregatus his Legate touching his proceedings in the diete of Norenberg how and by what persuasions to incense the Princes agaynst Luther IN primis Instructions of the Pope against Luther you shall declare to them the great griefe of our hart for the prospering of Luthers secte to see the innumerable soules redemed with Christs bloud and committed to our pastorall gouernement to be turned away from the true fayth and religion into perdition by this occasion that especially in the nation of Germany being our natiue country which hath bene euer heretofore til these few yeares past most faythfull and deuour in religion therefore our desire to be the greater that this pestilence should be stopped by time least the same happen to that countrey of Germany which happened of late to Bohemia And as for our part * The first cause to stirre men against Luther there shal be no lacke to helpe forward what we may As likewise we desire them to â—ndeuoure them selues to the vttermost of theyr power whom these causes ought to moue which here we direct vnto you to be declared vnto them * The honour of God consisteth principally in honouring Iesus the Sonne of God whom the father hath sent Now examine good reader whether more extoileth the honour of Christ the doctrine of Luther or the doctrine of the Pope Luther sendeth vs onely to christ The Pope sendeth vs to other Patrons and helpers Luthers doctrine tendeth wholy to the glory of Christ the popes doctrine if it be well wayed tendeth to the glory of man Luther cleaueth onely to Scripture The Pope leaneth to the Canons and Councels of men First the honor of God which before all other thinges ought to be preferred whose honor by these heresyes is greatly defaced and his worship not onely diminished but rather whollye corrupted Also the charity toward our neighbor by which charity euery man is bound to reduce his neighbor out of errour otherwise God will requyre at theyr handes all such as by theyr negligence do perish The second cause to moue them agaynst Luther The 2. cause is the infamy of theyr nation whiche being counted before time alwayes most Christian now by these sectaries of Luther is euill spoken of in all other quartes The third cause is the respecte of theyr owne
all meanes do prouide how to stop the course of the word and because they see themselues too weake to bring theyr purpose about they flie to the ayde of Kings and Princes For the necessary remedie whereof if they shall thinke good to ioyne their consent there shall nothing be lacking in their behalfe what they are able eyther in counsayle or goodes to do in the matter declaring moreouer that this should haue bene seene too long before Which being so they praied and desired them to accept in good parte and diligently to expend this that they did write As for theyr owne parte they required nothing else more then peace both betweene them and all men Neither was it euer their intent to stirre any thing that should be preiudiciall against their league and bande agreed vpon betweene them But in this cause which concerneth their eternall saluation they can do no otherwise but as they haue done vnlesse their errour by learning might be proued and declared vnto them Wherefore as they did before so now they desire againe that if they thinke this their doctrine to be repugnant to the holy Scripture The Tygurines will be iudged by the scriptures they will gently shew and teach them their errour and that before the end of the moneth of May next ensuing for so long they will abide wayting for an aunswere as wel from them as from the Bishop of Constance and also from the Uniuersitie of Basill And thus much conteineth the aunswere of the Tigurines vnto the letter of their other colleagues of Heluetia In the meane time as this passed on and the moneth of May aboue mentioned was now come The B. of Constance aunswereth the Tygurines by wryting the Byshop of Constance with the aduise of his Councell about him did aunswere the Tigurines as he was requested of them to do in a certaine booke first written and afterward printed wherin he declareth what Images and pictures those were which the prophane Iewes and Gentiles in the old time did adore and what Images be these which the Churche hath from time to time receaued and admitted and what difference there is betweene those Idols of the Iewes Gentiles and these Images of the Christians A Popishe distinction betweene the Images of the Gentiles and Images of of the Christians Ex Ioan. Sled lib. 4. The conclusion hereof was this that where as the Scripture speaketh against Images and willeth them not to be suffered that is to be vnderstand of such Images and Idols as the Iewes and Idolatrous Gentiles did vse yet neuerthelesse such Images pictures which the Church hath receaued are to be vsed and reteined From this he entreth next into the discourse of the Masse where he proueth by diuers and sondry testimonies both of the Popes Canons and Councels the Masse to be a sacrifice and oblation This booke being thus compiled and wrytten hee sent it vnto the senate of Zuricke about the beginning of Iune willing and exhorting them by no manner of meanes The booke of the Byshop of Constance written to the Senate of Zuricke in defence of the Masse and Images The aunwere of the Tigurines to the Byshops booke to suffer their images or the masse to be abrogated and shortly after he published the said booke in Print sent it to the Priests and Canons of the Minster of Zuricke requiring them to folow the custome of the Church receaued and not to suffer themselues otherwise to be persuaded by any mā The Senate againe answering to the Bishops booke about the middle of August did write vnto him first declaring that they had read ouer ouer againe his booke with all diligence The which booke for somuch as the Byshop had diuulged abroad in printe they were therof right glad because the whole world thereby might iudge betwene thē the better After thys they explaned vnto hym the iudgement and doctrine of their ministers and preachers and finally by the authoritie testimonies of the Scripture conuinced his opinion and prooued the doctrine of his booke to be false But before they sent their answer to him about the 13. day of Iune they commanded al the images as wel within the Citie as throughe their dominion to be taken downe and burned quietly and without any tumult Images abolished within all the dominiō of Zuricke A few monethes after an order was taken in the sayde Citie of Zuricke betweene the Canons of the churche and citie for disposing the landes and possessions of the Colledge It would grow to a long discourse to comprehend all things by order of circumstance Certaine Pages or townes of the Suitzers complayne against the Tigurines that happened amōg the Heluetians vpō this new alteration of religion but briefly to contract and to runne ouer the chief specialties of the matter heere is first to be noted that of the Heluetians which were confederate together in 13. Pages chiefly sixe there were which most disdained and maligned thys religion of the Tigurines to witte Lucernates Urani Suitenses Unterualdij Tugiani Friburgenses These in no case could be recōciled False matter of accusation laide against the Tigurines by the other Pages The rest shewed thēselues more fauourable But the other which were their ennemies conceiued great grudge raised many sclaunderous reportes and false rumours against them and laide diuers thinges to their charge as first for refusing to ioyn theyr consent to the publique league of the other Pages with Frances the french king then for dissenting from them in religion and thirdly for refusing to stand to the Popish decree made the yeare before at Ratisborne by Ferdinandus and other bishops aboue mentioned pag. 838. They layd moreouer to their accusation for aiding the Uualsutenses theyr neyghbors against Ferdinandus their Prince which was false Also for ioyning league secretly with other Cities wythout their knowledge which was likewise false Item that they should intende some secrete conspiracie against them and inuade them with warre which was as vntrue as the rest What slaūnderous tongues can doe Many other quarels besides they pretended againste the Tigurines which were all false and cauilling sclaunders as that they should teach and preache that Mary the mother of Christ had mo sonnes that Iames the younger the Apostle did die for vs and not Christe hymselfe Against these and such other vntruthes being meere matters of cauillation and sclaunder The Tigurines aunswer againe to the complaint of the Pages the Tigurines did fully and amply purge and acquite themselues by wryting and did expostulate vehemently with them not onely for these false and wrongfull suspitions of theyr partes vndeserued but also for other manifolde iniuries receiued and borne at theyr handes among which other wrongs and iniuries thys was one that the Burghmaster of Turegia had apprehended a certaine preacher Iohn Oxlinus a preacher apprehended for religion named Ioannes Oxlinus and led him home as prisoner vnto his house
iugum imponere c. And albeit the ministers of the church of Rome and the pope were not called to the institution of the foresayd churche of Geneua yet it followeth not therfore that there was no lawful order obserued eyther in stablishing that Churche or any other The Fryer Baptisme in the popes church no necessary cause to folow all the Popes errours You were first baptised in the Church of y e Pope were ye not The Martyr I graunt I was but yet that nothing hindereth the grace of God but hee may renouate and call to further knowledge whom he pleaseth A Counseller I would wishe you not to sticke to your owne wisedome and opinion Ye see the Churches in Germany how they dissent one from an other So that if you should not submit your iudgement to the authoritie of the Generall Councels Agreement in the principall pointes of doctrine in the churches reformed euery day you should haue a new Christianitie The Martyr To mine owne wisedome I do not sticke nor euer will but onely to that wisedome whiche is in Christ Iesu although the world doth accompt it foolishnes And where ye say that the churches of Germanie dissent among themselues one from an other that is not so for they accorde in one agreement altogether touching the foundation and principall groundes of Christian fayth Neyther is there anye such feare that euery day should ryse vp a new christianitie vnles the church be ballanced with authoritie of the councels as you pretend For so we read in the profite Dauid psal 33. and in other places of scripture moe Psal. 33. that the Counsels of the nations and people shal be ouerthrowne and subuerted of the Lorde c. Wherefore the best is that we follow the councell of God and hys word and preferre the authoritie therof before all other counsels and iudgementes of meÌ„ And thus doyng Paruus Christianismus potior populoso Papatu I for my part had rather dwel and settle my selfe in this litle Christianitie be it neuer so small then in that populous Papalitie be it neuer so great in multitude And thus was this godly Feurus commaunded agayne by the Deputye to the Bishops prison and from thence shortly after remoued to Lions not by the open and beaten waye but by secret and priuy iournyes least perhaps he should be taken from theÌ„ agayne as he was before The martyrdome of Richard Feurus An Inquisitour monk Nicholas du Chesne At Gry by Bezanson Ann. 1554 The cause and occasion why this Nicolas came in trouble Nicholas Chesne martyr was for that he goyng from LausaÌ„na where he abode for hys conscience to fette hys sister her husband certayne other of hys friendes as hee went from Bezanson toward the towne of Gry did not homage to a certayne crosse in the way where a certayne monke which was an inquisitour False dealing in a papist ouertook him and therby suspected him He was guyded by the same monk craftily disseÌ„bling hys religion to a lodgyng in Gry where the Iustice of the place comming in incontinent took him Nicholas seing how hee was by y e monke his conductor betrayed O false traytor sayd he hast thou thus betrayed me Then after examination he was condeÌ„ned Being caryed to the place of martyrdome by y e way he was promised that if he would knele down and heare a masse he should be let go as a passenger But Nicolas armed with perseuerance sayde hee would rather dye then commit such an act Who calling vpon the name of the Lord tooke his death paciently Ex Crisp. Lib 6. The seniors or Lords of Estnay and of Ciguongnes dwelling by the towne of Machenoir Denys Barbes Counsellour of Bloys Iohn Bertrand a foâ—â—er or keeper of the forest of Marchenoir At Bloys Ann. 1556. Iohn Bertrand martyr For the religion gospell of Christ thys Iohn was apprehended by these persecuters here specified and led bounde to Bloys where he was examined by Denys y e counseller of diuers points as whether he had spokeÌ„ at any time against God agaynst y e church the he sayntes the she saynts of Paradise Wherunto he sayd no. Item whether at any time hee had called the masse abhominable whiche hee graunted for that hee finding no masse in all the Stripture was commanded by S. Paule That if an angell from heaueÌ„ would bring anye other gospell beside that whiche was already receiued he shuld account it accursed After his condemnation they woulde haue hym to be confessed and presented to him a crosse to kisse But he bad the Fryers with theyr crosse depart That is not the crosse sayd he that I must cary Entring into y e cart before the multitude he gaue thanks to God that he was not there for murther theft or blasphemye but onely for the quarrell of our sauiour Being tyed to the post he sang the 25. psalme Of age he was yong his countenaunce was exceeding chearfull amiable his eyes looking vp to heauen O the happy iourny sayd he seeing the place where he should suffer the fayre place that is prepared for me When the fire was kindled about them O Lord cryed he geue thy hand to thy seruaunt I recommend my soule vnto thee and so meekly yelded vp his spirite Whose pacient and ioyfull constancye so astonyed the people that of long tyme before nothing did seeme to them so admirable Ex Gallic hist. per. Crisp. Lib. 6. A brother in lawe of this Peter Peter Rouseau An. 1556. Peter Rousseau martir Peter Rousseau comming from Geneua and Lausanna to hys countrey partlye to communicate wyth certayne of hys acquayntaunce in the word of God partlye for other certayn affayres because hee required hys inheritaunce of hys brother in law was by him betrayed Then being constant in his confession which he offered vp he was put to the racke three tymes which he suffered constantly with great tormentes Afterward he had hys tongue cut of and a balle of yron put in hys mouth He was draweÌ„ vpon a hurdle Crueltie al broken and maymed to the fire where he was lifted vp into the ayre and let downe three tymes And when he was halfe burned the balle fell from hys mouth and he with a loud voyce called on the name of GOD saying Iesus Christ assiste me And so thys blessed Martyr gaue vp hys life to God Ex Ioan Crisp. Antony de Lescure the kinges attourney Arnauld Moniere Iohn de Cazes At Bordeaux An. 1556. After that Arnald Moniere was taken and examined of the Iustice and so was layde in prison Iohn de Cazes resorting to the same town of Burdeaux Arnauld Moniere Iohn de Cazes martyrs and hearing of hym and beyng admonished moreouer that if he went to him hee shoulde be appeached of heresie notwithstanding went to comforte him and so was also imprisoned After many examinations sentence was geuen vpon them to be burned When the tyme came of
she came first from the partes of gascoigne with her husband who was Lord of GrauoroÌ„ vnto Paris Philip de Luns gentlewoman and martyr there to ioyne her selfe to the Churche of God Where her Husband also hadde bene a Senior or Elder who in the moneth of May before was takeÌ„ with an agâ—e and deceased leauing this Philip a Widow which neuerthelesse ceased not to serue the Lord in hys Churche and also in the house was taken with the sayde compapany Many conflictes she had with the Iudges and the Sorbonistes namely Maillard But she alwayes sent him awaye with the same reproch as the other did before bad him auaunt Sodomyte saying she would not aunsweare one woorde to suche a villaine To the Iudges her answere was this that she had learned the fayth whyche shee confessed in the woord of God and in the same shee woulde liue and die And being demaunded whether the body of Christ was in the Sacrament The Sacrament How is that possible sayde she to be the bodye of Christ to whom all power is geuen which is exalted aboue all heauens when as we see the mice rattes apes and Munkies playe with it and teare it in pieces Heâ— petition to them was that seing they had taken her sister from her yet they would let her haue a Byble oâ— Testament to comfort her selfe Her wicked neighbors although they could touche her conuersation with no part of dishonestye yet many thinges they layde to her charge as that there was muche singyng of Psalmes in her house and that twise or thrise an infinite number of persons were seene to come out of her house Also when her husband was in dying no Priest was called for neyther was it knowne where he was buryed Neyther dyd they euer heare any word of their infant to be baptised for it was baptised in the Churche of the Lord. Among other her neighbours that came agaynst her twoe there were dwelling at S. Germain in y e suburbes The iust hand of God against false and bloudy witnesses betwene whoÌ„ incontinent rose a strife wherin one of theÌ„ sticked the other with a knife The death of thys gentlewomaÌ„ was the more hastened of the Lord keper of the Seale Bertrand Cardinall of Sens and his sonne in law the Marques of Tran for to haue the confiscation of her goodes These 3. holy martyrs aboue recited The martyrdom of Clinet Grauelle and Philip de Luns were condeÌ„ned the 27. of Sep. by the proces of the coÌ„missioners and the Lieuetenaunt ciuile and then being put in a Chappell together certayne Doctours were sent to them but theyr valiaunt constancye remayned vnmooueable After that they were had out of Prison and sent euery one in a doung cart to the place of punishment Clinet euer cryed by the way protestyng that he sayd or mayntayned nothing but the veritye of God And being asked of a Doctour whether he would beleue S. Austen touching certayne matters he sayd yea and that he had sayd nothing but which he would proue by his authority The Gentlewoman seeing a Priest come to confesse her sayd that she had confessed vnto God and had receiued of him remission other absolution she found none in Scripture And when certayne CouÌ„sellers did vrge her to take in her handes the woden Crosse The crosse according to the custome of them that go to theyr death alledging how Christ commaunded euery one to beare his crosse she answerred my Lordes sayde she you make me in very deede to beare my Crosse condemning me vniustly and putting me to death in the quarell of my Lord Iesus Christ. Who willeth vs to beare our Crosse but no suth Crosse as you speake of Grauelle looked with a smiling countenaunce shewed a chearefull colour declaring how little hee passed for his condemnation and being asked of hys frends to what death he was condemned I see well sayd he that I am condemned to death but to what death or torment I regard not And comming from the chappell when he perceiued they went about to cut out his toung vnles he would returne he sayd that was not so conteined in the arrest and therefore he was vnwilling to graunt vnto it but afterward perceiuing the same so to be agreed by the Court he offered his toung willingly to be cut and incontineÌ„t spake playnely these words I pray you pray to God for me The Gentlewoman also being required to geue her toung did likewise with these wordes Seing I do not sticke to geue my body shall I sticke to geue my tongue No no. And so these three hauing theyr tongues cutte out Their tongues cut out were brought to Malbert place The constancy of Grauelle was admirable castyng vp his sighes and gronings vnto heauen declaring therby his ardent affectioÌ„ in praying to God Clinet was somewhat more sad then the other by reason of the feeblenes of nature and his age But the Gentlewoman yet sermouÌ„ted al the rest in constancy which neither chaunged countenaunce nor colour being of an excellent beauty After the death of her husband shee vsed to go in mourning weed after the maner of the country But the same day Precious in the sight of God is the death of hys Saintes going to her burning shee put on her French hood and decked her selfe in her best aray as going to a new Mariage the same day to be ioyned to her spouse Iesus Christ. And thus these three with singuler constancy were burned Grauelle and Clinet were burned aliue Philippe the Gentlewoman was strangled after she had a litle tasted the flame with her feet and visage and so she ended her Martyrdome Ex Ioan Crisp. lib. 6. The Lieuetenant Doctour Maillard Counsellers Friers Nicolas Cene. Peter Gabert At Paris An. 1558. Of the same company was also Nicholas Cene a Phisition Brother to Phillippe Cene aboue meÌ„tioned and martyred of Dyion Peter Gabart which two about fiue or sixe dayes after the other three before Nicolas Cene Pet. Gabart martyrs were brought foorth to theyr death Octob. 2. Nicholas Cene was but newe come to Paris the same day when he was aduertised of y e asseÌ„ble which theÌ„ was coÌ„gregate in the street of S. Iames as he desired nothing more then to heare the word of God came thither euen as he was booted was also with them apprehended susteyning y e causee of Gods holye Gospell vnto death The other was Peter Gabart a Sollicitor of processes about the age of 30. yeares whose constancye dyd muche comfort to the prisoners He was put amonge a great number of Scholers in the little Castle Whome when he heard to passe the time in talking of Philosophy No no sayde he let vs forget these worldly matters A wholesome lesson for all studentes and learne how to sustein y e heauenly cause of our God which lie here in defeÌ„ce of the kingdome of Christ Iesus our sauiour and so he began to instruct
beganne by little to fall from hym and the concourse of the other mans auditors more and more encreased Which when Cornelius perceaued hee perswaded Campeius that vnlesse hee prouided that man to be dispatched the estimation of the Churche of Rome would thereby greatly decay But when they could not openly bryng theyr purpose about secretly thys way was deuised that Cornelius Ioannes shuld come to opeÌ„ disputatioÌ„ which disputatioÌ„ endured til 3. of the clocke after midnight At length when neyther part coulde agree Ioannes was bid to returne home to his house Who as he was come downe to the lower steps where the place was most straitest so that his frendes could not come to rescue him although by drawing theyr swords they declared their good willes was theyr taken and layd fast in prison When the day came Mollius taken and imprisoned by Card Campeius suche tumulte and stirre was in the whole Cittie that Cornelius was driuen to hide himselfe Also Campeius the Cardinall with the bishop there were both contemned of the studentes The next day y e Bishop of Bononie sent his ChauÌ„celour to Iohn in the prison to signifie vnto him y t either he must recant or els burne But he beyng of a bold cheerefull spirite would in no wise be brought to recant This one thing greeued him that hee should be condemned his cause being not heard In the meane season Laurentius Spatha aboue mentioned being generall of that order in most spedy wise posted vp to Rome there so practised with the Cardinall S. Crucis the Proctor in the court of Rome for the gray Fryers that the Pope wrote downe his letters to Campeius that he shoulde deliuer the sayd Iohn out of prison so that he notwithstanding within 3. monthes after should personally appeare at Rome Mollius deliuered out of prison by meanes of Spatha the generall Thus the 30. daye of hys imprysonment he was deliuered who but for comming of the popes letters had bene burned within 3. daies after Moreouer with the sayde Mollius Cornelius also was cited to make hys appearance likewyse at Rome and there was deteined in prison by the Cardinall S. Crucis till hys cause shoulde be decided The frendes of Mollius gaue hym counsayle not to go to Rome offred hym mony to go to Germany but he would not saying that the Gospell must also be preached at Rome After he was come to Rome appeared before Pope Paule 3. humbly hee desired Mollius appeareth before the Pope that the cause being so weighty might come in publicke hearyng but that could not be obtayned Then was he coÌ„maunded to write his minde in Articles and to bring his proofes which he dilligeÌ„tly performed entreating of Originall sinne Iustification by sayth Free will Purgatory and other such like prouing the sayd articles by the authoritie of the Scripture and of auncient fathers and so exhibited the same to the bysh of Rome Upon this certain Cardinals and Bishops were assigned to haue the cause in hearing who disputed with him 3. dayes could not refell that which he had prooued At last answere was made vnto him thus that it was trueth which he affirmed neuerthelesse the same was not meet for this present tyme for that it coulde not be taught or published without the detriment of the Apostolicke sea wherefore he should absteyne hereafter from the * The Popes church can not abide S. Paules Epistles Epistles of S. Paule and so returne agayne safe to Bononie there professe * Paules Epistles must geue place to Philosophie Philosophy Thus as he was returned to Bononie and al men there were desirous to know of his case how he sped at Rome openly in the pulpit he declared all thinges in order as they were done and gaue God thankes Herewith Campeius beyng more offended then before obteyned of the Pope that the generall of the order should remoue the sayd Iohn Mollius from Bononie and place him some other where So Mollius from thence was sent to Neaples Mollius in great daunger at Neaples there was appoynted reader and preacher in the Monastery of S. Laurence But Petrus the Uiceroy there not abiding his doctrine so neerely sought his death that he had much adoe to escape with lyfe and so departing froÌ„ thence he went wandring into Italy from place to place preaching Christ whersoeuer he came Not long after this when Cardinall CaÌ„peius was dead he was called againe vnto Bononie by a good Abbot named De Grassis an 1543. where hee renued again y e reading of S. Paules Epistle after a secret sort Mollius the second tyme apprehended for reading S. Pauls Epistles as he did before but y t could not be long vndiscouered Wherupon by y e meanes of Cardinall de Capo and by Bonauentura the generall he was apprehended the second tyme and brought to Fauentia layd there in a filthy stincking prison where he continued foure yeres no man hauing leaue once to come to him During which tyme of his induraÌ„ce he wrote a Commentary vpon the bookes of Moses but that labour by the malignitie of the aduersaryes was suppressed Mollius agayne deliuered At length through the intercession of the Earle Petilianus and of the foresaid good Abbot De Grassis he was agayn deliuered and sent to Rauenna where he made hys abode a few months with the Abbot ad S. Vitalem there agayne taught the Gospell of Christ as before The 〈◊〉 â—eale of Mollius and whensoeuer hee spake of the name of Iesu hys eyes dropt teares for he was fraught with a mighty feruency of gods holy spirite In proces of tyme when this Abbot was dead his sureties began to be weary of theyr bond and so was he agayne now the thyrd tyme reduced into prison by the popes Legates There were then 4. men of great authoritie who beyng styrred vp of GOD had pitty vpon hym and bayled hym out of prison Of whom one of the sayd sureties tooke y e sayd Mollius home to instruct hys children in the doctrine of religion and good letters Furthermore at the fame of this man suche a concourse of people came to see him that the aduersaryes beganne to consult wyth themselues to kill hym least hys doctrine shuld disparse farther abroad to the detriment of the Churche of Rome Wherupon commaundement was sent to the popes Legates to lay handes vpon hym and to send hym vp fast bound to Rome Where agayne Mollius the fourth tyme imprisoned now the fourth tyme he was imprisoned in the Castle of Nome and there continued 18. monthes being greatly assaulted sometimes with flattering promises sometyme with terrible threates to geue ouer hys opinion but hys building could not be shaken for it was grounded vpon a sure rocke Thus Doct. Mollius beyng constant in the defence of Christes Gospell was brought The coÌ„stancie of Doct. Mollius and of the Weauer w t certayn other
that he could not bryng his purpose to passe After viij dayes the Byshop sent for this Doctour to vnderstand how he might order himself to make those heresies appeare which were in the sayd confession The articles of the MerindoliaÌ„s approued by the Doctor Whereunto the Doctour aunswered that he was neuer so much abashed for when he had beholden the Articles of the confessioÌ„ and the authorities of the Scripture that there were alledged for the confirmation thereof hee had founde that those Articles were wholy agreeable and accordyng to the holy Scriptures and that hee had not learned so much in the Scriptures all the dayes of his lyfe as he had in those viij dayes in lookyng vpon those Articles and the authorities therein alledged Shortly after the Bysh. of Cauaillon came vnto Merindoll callyng before him the childreÌ„ both great smal gaue them money commaunded theÌ„ with fayre wordes to learne the Pater noster the Creede in Latin The answere of the children of Merindoll to the Byshop The most part of them aunswered that they knew the Pater noster the Creede already in Latin but they could make no reasoÌ„ of that which they spake but onely in the vulgare tongue The Bysh. aunswered y t it was not necessary they should be so cunnyng but that it was sufficient that they knew it in Latin that it was not requisite for their saluation to vnderstaÌ„d or to expouÌ„d the Articles of their fayth for there were many Byshops Curates yea Doctours of Diuinitie whom it would trouble to expouÌ„d the Pater noster The answere of the Bailife of Merindoll to the Bishop the Creede Here y e Bailiffe of Merindoll named Andrew Mainard asked to what purpose it would serue to say the Pater noster and the Creede not to vnderstand the same for in so doyng they should but mocke deride God TheÌ„ sayd the Byshop vnto him do you vnderstaÌ„d what it signified by these wordes I beleue in God The Pater noster in 〈◊〉 The Bailiffe aunswered I should thinke my selfe very miserable if I dyd not vnderstand it then he began orderly to geue account of his fayth Then sayd the Byshop I would not haue thought there had bene so great Doctours in Merindoll The Bailiffe aunswered The children of Merindoll to good for the Bishop the least of the inhabitauntes of Merindoll can do it yet more readely then I but I pray you question with one or two of these young childreÌ„ that you may vnderstand whether they be well taught or no. But the Bishop either knew not how to question wyth them or at the least would not Then one named Pieron Roy sayde Sir one of these children may questioÌ„ with another if you thinke it so good and the Bishop was contented Then one of the children began to question with his felowes with such grace and grauitie as if he had bene a Scholemaister and the childreÌ„ one after another aunswered so vnto the purpose y t it was maruelous to heare For it was done in the presence of many amoÌ„g whom there were four religious men y t came lately out of Paris The youth of Merindoll well bâ—ought vp of whom one said vnto the Bishop I must needs confesse that I haue often bene at the common schooles of Sorbone in Paris where I haue hearde y e disputations of the Diuines but yet I neuer learned so much as I haue done by hearing these yong children Then sayd William Armant did ye neuer reade that which is written in xj Chapter of S. Mathew where it is sayde O father MaÌ„th 11. Lord of heauen and earth I render thankes vnto thee that thou hast hidden these thyngs from the sage and wise men of the worlde and hast reuealed them vnto yong infants But beholde O father such was thy good will and pleasure Then euery maÌ„ marueiled at the ready and witty aunsweres of the children of Merindoll When the Bishop saw that he could not thus preuaile he tried another way and went about by faire flattering wordes to bring his purpose to passe Wherefore causing the straungers to go apart he sayd that he now perceaued they were not so euill as many thought them to be Notwithstanding for the coÌ„tentatioÌ„ of them which were their persecutors it was necessary that they should make some small abiuration which onely the Bailife with two officers might make generally in his presence in the name of all the rest without any Notary to record the same in writing The Merindolians are moued to abiure and in so doing they should be loued and fauoured of all men and eueÌ„ of those which now persecuted them and that they should susteine no infamy therby for there should be no report thereof made but only to the Pope and to the high Court of Parliament of Prouince And also if any man in time to come woulde turne the same to their reproch or alledge it against them to their hurt or damage they might vtterly denie it and say they made no abiuration at all because there were no records made thereof or witnesses to proue the same For this purpose he desired them to talke together to the ende there might be an ende made in this matter without any further busines The Bailife and the two officers with dyuers other Auncients of the towne aunswered that they were fully resolued not to coÌ„sent to any abiuratioÌ„ howsoeuer it were to be done except that which was alwaies their exceptioÌ„ they could make it appeare vnto theÌ„ by the word of God that they had holden or mainteined any heresie marueling much that he woulde go about to perswade them to lye to God and the world And albeit that all men by nature are lyars yet they had learned by the word of God that they ought diligently to take heed of lying in any matter were it neuer so small Also that they ought diligently to take heede In matters of faith and religion ought to be no dissimulatioÌ„ that their children did not accustome or vse themselues to lie and therefore punished them very sharpely when as they tooke them with any lye euen as if they had committed any robbery for the Diuell is a lyer and the father of lyes Heere the Byshop rose vp in great anger and indignation and so departed Within a while after the Bishop of Aix solicited maister Iohn Durandus Councellour of the Court of the Parlament of Prouince to execute the commission which was geuen him that is to go vnto y e place of Merindoll together with the Secretarie of the sayd Court Durandus stirred vp by the Byshops to execute the commission against the Merindolians and there in y e presence of the Byshop of Cauaillon accompanyed with a Doctour of Diuinitie to declare the errours and heresies which the Bishops pretended the inhabitants of Merindoll to be infected and intangled withall and according to their dutie
first commyng out of his countrey with 3. companiōs to seek godly learnyng The story of M. Patricke Hamelton in Scotland went to the Uniuersitie of Marpurge in Germany which vniuersitie was thē newly erected by Phillip Lātgraue of Hesse Of this Phillip Lantgraue of Hesse read before where he vsing conference and familiaritie w t learned men namely with Franciscus Lambertus so profited in knowledge and mature iudgement in matters of Religion Of the vniuersitye of Mapurge reade pefore that he through the incitation of the sayde Lambert was the first in all y e Uniuersitie of Marpurge which publickely did set vp cōclusions there to be disputed of concerning fayth and workes arguing also no lesse learnedly then feruently vpon the same What these propositions and conclusions were partly in his treatise heereafter following called Patrike places may appeare Thus the ingenious witte of this learned Patricke increasing daylye more and more in knowledge and inflamed wyth godlinesse at length began to reuolue with himselfe touching his returne into his countrey being desirous to import vnto hys countreymen some fruite of the vnderstāding which he had receaued abroade Whereupon persisting in his godly purpose he tooke one of the three whome he brought out of Scotland so returned home without anye longer delaye Where he not susteyning the miserable ignoraunce and blindnes of that people after he had valiantly taught and preached the truth and refelled their abuses was first accused of heresie and afterwarde constantly and stoutly susteyning y e quarel of Gods Gospell against the hygh Priest and Archbishop of Saint Andrewe named Iames Beton was cited to appeare before him and his Colledge of Priestes the firste daye of March 1527. But he beeing not onely forwarde in knowledge but also ardente in spirit not tarieng for the houre appoynted preuented the time and came very early in the morning before he was looked for and there mightely disputing against them when he could not by the Scriptures be conuicted The Martyrdom and suffering of M. Patricke Hamelton by force he was oppressed and so the sentence of cōdemnation being geuen against him the same daye after dinner in all the hoate haste he was had away to the fire and there burned the King being yet but a childe whych thing made the Byshops more bold And thus was thys noble Hamelton the blessed seruaunt of God without all iust cause made away by cruell aduersaries yet not without great fruite to the Church of Christ for the graue testimonie of his bloud left the veritie and truth of God more fixed and confirmed in the harts of many then euer could after be pluckt away in so much that diuers afterwarde standing in his quarell susteined also the lyke Martyrdome as hereafter Christ willing shall appeare as place and time shall require In the meane season we thinke good to expresse here his Articles and order of his processe as we receaued them from Scotland out of the registers ¶ The Articles and opinions obiected against Maister Patrike Hamelton by Iames Beton Archbyshop of S. Andrewes THat man hath no free will That there is no Purgatory That the holy Patriarkes were in heauen Articles out of the Registers before Christes passion That the Pope hath no power to loose and binde neyther any Pope had that power after S. Peter That the Pope is Antichrist and that euery Priest hath the power that the Pope hath That Mayster Patrike Hamelton was a Byshop That it is not necessary to obteyne any Bulles from any Byshop That the vow of the Popes religion is a vow of wickednes That the Popes lawes be of no strength That all Christians worthy to be called Christians doo know that they be in the state of grace That none be saued but they are before predestinate Whosoeuer is in deadly sinne is vnfaithfull That God is the cause of sinne in this sence that is that he withdraweth hys grace from men whereby they sinne That it is diuelish doctrine to enioyne to any sinner actuall penaunce for sinne That the sayde M. Patrike himselfe doubteth whether all children departing incontinent after their Baptisme are saued or condemned That auricular confession is not necessary to saluation These Articles aboue written were geuen in and laid agaynst M. Hamelton and inserted in their registers for the which also he was cōdemned by thē whiche hated him to death But other learned men which commoned reasoned with him do testifie that these Articles followyng were the very Articles for the which he suffered 1. Man hath no free will 2. A man is onely iustified by fayth in Christ. His articles otherwise more truely collected 3. A man so long as he liueth is not without sinne 4. He is not worthy to be called a Christian which beleeueth not that he is in grace 5. A good man doth good workes good workes doo not make a good man 6. An euill man bringeth forth euill works euill works being faithfully repented do not make an euill man 7. Faith hope and charitie be so linked together that one of thē can not be without an other in one mā in this life ¶ And as touching the other Articles whereupon the Doctours gaue their iudgements as diuers do report he was not accused of them before the Byshop Albeit in priuate disputation he affirmed and defended the most of thē Heere followeth the sentence pronounced agaynst hym CHristi nomine Inuocato We Iames by the mercy of God Archbyshop of Saint Andrew primate of Scotland The sentēce against M. Patricke Hamelton with the counsayle decree and authoritie of the most reuerend fathers in God and Lordes Abbots Doctours of Theologie professors of the holy Scripture and maysters of the Vniuersitie assisting vs for the time sitting in iudgement within oure Metropolitane Church of S. Andrew in the cause of hereticall prauitie agaynste Mayster Patrike Hamelton Abbot or pensionarie of Ferme being summoned to appeare before vs to aunswere to certeine Articles affirmed taught and preached by him and so appearing before vs and accused the merites of the cause being ripely weyed discussed and vnderstanded by faithfull inquisition made in Lent last passed we haue found the same M. Patrike many wayes infamed with heresie disputing holding and mayntayning diuers heresies of Martin Luther and his followers repugnant to our faith and which is already * Condemned by coūcells and Vniuersities but here is no mentyon of the Scripture condemned by generall Councels and most famous Vniuersities And he being vnder the same infamie wee decerning before him to be summoned and accused vpon the premisses he of euill mind as may be presumed passed to other partes foorth of the Realme suspected and noted of heresie And being lately returned not being admitted but of his owne head without licence or priuiledge hath presumed to preache wicked heresie Note here that these articles agree not with the articles in the Register before mentioned We haue found also
that I being a learned man as you say am not deliuered yet froÌ„ the coÌ„fuse dungeon of heresy through the helpe of the gospel much more do you that are far better learned then I cause me to maruel at your foolish admiratioÌ„ Neither can I chuse but laugh at you as one being rapt to the third heauen of such high misteries and yet see not those thinges which be done here in the lower partes of terrene Philosophy for what a ridiculous thing is it for a man to looke so long vpon the Sunne that he can see nothing els but the Sunne nor canne not tell whyther to turne him Moreouer Argumentum ad autoritâ—re destructiue what student is there in all Cambridge be he neuer so young that knoweth not that the argumeÌ„t of authority brought out nagatiuely hath no force Bilney So as the Phariseis tooke Christ you take my wordes much otherwise then I meant Brusierd Your words which wander farre from the scope of Scripture I doe not like What is in your meaning and lyeth inwardly in your minde I can not tell Bilney Such as inuocate the helpe either of Christ or of any other Saynt for any corporal inurmity to be deliuered froÌ„ the same may be well reseÌ„bled to delicate pacâ—â—ts who being vnder the hand of phisitioÌ„s hauing medicines ministred agaynst theyr diseases not abiding the payn therof rap all a suÌ„der wherfore I say no man ought to implore y e helpe of God or of any saynt * 〈…〉 out 〈◊〉 Scylla 〈…〉 be two â—â—â—gerous 〈◊〉 in the sea By thys church storie he meaneth by hee Legenda aurea otherwise callaed the legeâ—â— of lyes The Popes Letonie at Rome for corporall infirmity Brusierd O moste pernicious perilous heresy of all that euer I heard Thus you fleeing the smoke fal into the â—ire auoiding the daunger of Scylla you run vpoÌ„ Caribois O hart of man wrapped in palpable darcknes I wish M. Bilney that you would but once search set out the fyrste origine of these rogatioÌ„ dayes For so we read in y e churche story that they were first ordeyned by pope Gregory with fasting prayers holy processions agaynst the pestileÌ„ce by the infection of the ayre theÌ„ raigning among the people At what time y e people theÌ„ going in y e procession a certeine Image like to our blessed Lady painted w t the handes of S. Luke y e EuaÌ„gelist did go before theÌ„ about y e which image in y e honor of the virgin angels did sing this Antheme Regina coeli laetare c. O Queene of heauen be glad To the which Antheme the pope also adioyned this Ora pro nobis dominuÌ„ c. Pray to the Lord for vs. Wherefore seeing the angels did worship the image of the glorious virgin Mary in the honor of her seing moreouer y e holy father pope Gregory with al y e clergy did pray for corporall infirmity it appeareth manifestly that we ought to worship y e saints also to geue honor in a maner to theyr Images further also to pray to almighty God al saints for corporal infirmity that we may be deliuered from the same so that they may say the like for vs which is said in the Gospell Sende them away because they cry after vs. And although there be infinite places inexpugnable to be alleaged out of the holy scripture wherwith we might easily resist this your error Scripture well applyed yet standing herewith content as sufficient at this present we wil procede now to your secoÌ„d pestiferous error wherin you like an ingrate child go about to teare out y e bowels of your mother For in y t you say affirme blasphemously the bish of Rome to be the very Antichrist Whether the Pope be Antichrist that his pryuileges haue no force against the gates of hel in so saying what do you but like a most vnkinde and vnnatural child spoile your louing mother of all her treasures wouÌ„d her being spoiled being wouÌ„ded plucke out her bowels most miserably vpoÌ„ y e earth But forsomuch as there is nothing so absurd or so heretical but shal be receiued of some itching eares I would therfore now heare you declare how he sitteth in the teÌ„ple of god as god being exalted worshipped aboue all y t is named god or how that he sheweth himselfe as Lord in power and signes and wonders deceitfull Bilney Although incredulitye doth not suffer you notwithstanding your learning to vnderstand these thinges yet I will goe about something to helpe your incredulity herein through the helpe of the Lorde beseeching you y t setting all superstition aparte you will vnderstande those thinges that are aboue Do ye know the table of the tenne Commaundementes Brusierd According as the Catholique Doctours do expound them I know them meanely But how you do expound them I cannot tell Bilney And doe you knowe also the constitutions of men which are deuised onely by the dreames of men whereunto men are so straightly bound that vnder paine of death they are compelled to obserue them Brusierd I knowe certaine sanctions of the holy fathers but such as you speake of to be deuised by mens dreames I knowe none Bilney Now then let vs set and compare these two together so shall you easily vnderstand the Bishop of Rome whom they call the Pope to sitte in the temple of God 2. Thessal â— as God and to be extolled aboue all that is named God It is written The temple of the Lorde is holy which is you 1. Cor. 3. Therefore the conscience of man is the temple of the holy Ghost in whiche temple I will proue the Pope to sit as God The place of S. Paule expounded concernyng Antichriâ—â— sitting in the tempâ—â— of God c and to be exalted aboue all that is called God For who so contemneth the decaloge or the table of the commaundementes of God there is but a small punyshment for him neither is that punishment to death but contrarywise he that shall contemne or violate the constitutions which you call the sanctions of men is couÌ„ted by all mens iudgement gilty of death What is this but y e high bishop of Rome to sit to raigne in the temple of God that is in mans conscience as God Brusierd Although this exposition seemeth vnworthy for christeÌ„ eares yet I would heare you further how he sheweth himselfe in signes and wonders deceitfull Signes and myracles illusion Bilney These wonders whiche they call miracles be wrought daily in the Church not by the power of God as many thinke but by the illusion of Satan rather who as the Scripture witnesseth hath bene lose now abroad 500 yeres according as it is written in the booke of the Apocalips After a thousand yeares Satan shal be let loose c. Neyther are they to be called miracles of true christen men but illusions rather wherby to delude mens
more able somewhat to help the poore as they did to the vttermost of their power Greg. Basset prisoned at Bristowe Amongst all other priestes and Friers Gregory Basset was most busie with him This Gregorie Basset as is partly touched before was learned and had a pleasant tongue Greg. Basset compelled by the Friers to recant and not long before was faln from the truth for the which hee was prisoned in Bristowe long time at whose examinatiō was ordeined a great pan of fire where his holy brethren as report went abroad menaced him to burne his hands of whereupon he there before them recāted and became afterward a mortall enemie to the truth al his life This Gregorie as it is sayde was feruent wyth the poore man to please the Canons o◠that Churche and marueilously tormented his braines howe to turne hym from his opinions yea and he was so diligent and feruent with him that he wold not depart the prison but lay there night and day Greg. Basset busie agaynst Tho. Benet who notwythstanding loste his labour for good Benet was at a poynt not to deny Christ before men So Gregory as wel as y e other holy fathers lost his spurres in so much that hee sayde in open audience that there was neuer so obstinate an heretike The principal poynt betweene Basset hym was touching the supremacie of the B. of Rome whom in his bils he named Antichriste The matter betweene Basset and Tho. Benet the thiefe the mercenary the murtherer of Christes flocke and these disputations lasted about 8. daies where at sundry times repaired to hym both the blacke and gray Friers with priestes and Monkes of that Citie They that had some learning perswaded hym to beleue the Church and shewed by what tokens shee is knowen The other vnlearned railed said that the deuil tēpted him and spit vpon him calling him hereticke who praied God to geue them a better mind to forgeue them For saide he I will rather die then worship such a beast the very whoore of Babylon Rayling agaynst Benet and a false vsurper as manifestly it doeth appeare by his doings They asked what he did that he had not power and authority to do being gods vicar He doth quoth he sell the sacraments of the Church for mony he selleth remissiō of sinnes daily for mony and so doe you likewise for there is no day but yee say diuers Masses for soules in fained Purgatorie The abuses of the pope noted yea and yee spare not to make lying sermons to y e people to maintaine your false traditions and foule gaines The whole worlde doth begin now to note your doings to your vtter confusion shame Selling of soules The shame saide they shal be to thee and to such as thou art thou foule heretike Wilt thou allowe nothyng done in holy Church What a peruerse heretike art thou I am sayde he no heretike but a Christian man I thanke Christ and with all my heart will allow all things done vsed in the church to the glory of God and edifying of my soule but I see nothing in your church but that maintaineth the deuil What is our church sayd they It is not my church quoth Benet God geue me grace to be of a better church The popes Churche paynted in her colours for verily your church is the plaine church of Antichrist the malignant church the second church a denne of theeues an awmry of poyson and as farre wide from the true vniuersall Apostolike churche as heauen is distant from the earth Dost not thou thinke sayde they that we pertaine to the vniuersal church Yes quoth he but as dead mēbers vnto whom the church is not beneficial for your workes are the deuises of man and your Church a weake foundation for ye say preach The keyes not onely geuen to Peter but to all the Apostles y t the popes word is equall with Gods word in euery degree Why sayd they did not Christ say to Peter To thee I will geue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen He said that quoth he to al as wel as to Peter and Peter had no more authority geuen him then they or els y e churches planted in euery kingdom by theyr preaching are no churches The church builded vpon man is the deuils Churche Doth not S. Paul say Vpon the foundations of the apostles and prophets Therefore I say plainly that the church that is built vpon a mā is the deuils church or congregation not Gods And as euery Church this day is appoynted to be ruled by a bishop or pastor ordeined by y e word of God in preaching ministration of the sacramēts vnder the prince the supreme gouernor vnder God so to say y t all the churches with their princes gouernours be subiect to one bishop is detestable heresie the pope your God chalenging this power to him selfe is the greatest schismatike that euer was in the church most foul whore of whom Iohn in the Reuelation speaketh The Whore of Babilon O thou blinde vnlearned foole said they is not y e confession consent of all the world as we confesse consent Consent of the worlde y t the popes holines is the supreme head vicar of Christ That is saide Benet because they are blinded know not the scriptures but if God wold of his mercy open the eyes of princes to know their office his false supremacie would sone decay We thinke said they thou art so malitious that thou wilt cōfesse no church Loke saide he where they are that confesse the true name of Iesu Christe Where the true Church is where onely Christ is y e head vnder him the prince of the realm to order al bishops ministers preachers and to see them doe their dueties in setting forth the only glory of God by preaching the worde of God where it is preached that Christ is our only aduocate mediator patrone before God hys father making intercession for vs and where the true faith and confidence in Christes death and passion and his only merits and deseruings are extolled our owne depressed where the sacrament is duly w tout superstition or idolatry administred in remembrance of his blessed passion and only sacrifice vpon the crosse once for all and where no superstition raigneth of that Church wil I be Doth not the Pope sayd they confesse the true Gospel do not we all the same Yes sayde he but ye denie the frutes thereof in euery poynt Yee builde vpon the sands not vppon the rocke And wilt thou not beleeue in deede sayd they that the pope is Gods vicare No sayd he in deede The Pope not Gods Vicar and why And why sayde they Because quoth hee hee vsurpeth a power not geuen him of Christ no more then to other Apostles and also because he doeth by force of that vsurped supremacie blinde the
shoulde haue borne the whole burthen Wherefore my brethren I charitably exhorte you to beare your partes of your liuelode salarie toward the paiment of this summe grauÌ„ted Then it was shortly sayde to the Byshop My Lorde twenty nobles a yeare is but a bare liuing for a Priest for now vittaile and euery thyng is so deare The priestâ— aunswer to the bish that pouertie in maner enforceth vs to say nay Beside that my Lorde we neuer offended in the Premunire for we medled neuer wyth the Cardinals faculties let the Byshoppes and Abbottes which haue offended pay Then the Bishops Officers gaue to the Priestes hygh wordes which caused them to be the more obstinate Also diuers temporall men whych were present comforted the Priestes and bade them agree to no paiment In tâ—ys rumour diuers of the Bishops seruaunts were â—uâ—â—ered and stricken so that the Bishop began to be afraide and wyth faire wordes appeased the noyse and for all things which were done or sayd there he pardoned them gaue to them hys blessing and prayed them to departe in charitie Then they departed thinking to heare no more of the matâ—â—â— but they were deceiued For the Byshop went to Sir Thom. More then being Lorde Chancellor which greatly fauoured the B. and the clergy and to him made a greeuous coÌ„plaint declared the fact very greuously B. Stokesly complaineth to Syr Tho. More Wherupon commaundement was sent to syr Tho. Pargitor Maior of the Citie to attache certaine priests and temporal men and so 15. priestes 5. temporall men were arrested of the whych Certayne priestes and temporall meÌ„ committed to priâ—â— some were sent to the Tower some to the Fleete and other prisons where they remained long after This being done in the yeare of our Lorde 1532. it followeth moreouer the same yeare that diuers preachinges were in the realme one contrary to another coÌ„cerning the kings mariage and in especiall one Thom. Abell Clerke Preaching against the kinges first mariage which was the Queenes Chaplaine to please her withal both preached and also wrote a booke in defence of the sayd mariage wherby diuers simple meÌ„ were persuaded Wherfore the king caused to be coÌ„piled and reduced into a boke the determination of the vniuersities with the iudgemeÌ„ts of great Clerkes which booke being printed set abroade did againe satisfie all indifferent and reasonable persones which were not too much wedded to their willes Mention was made a litle before of a parlameÌ„t begon the 15. day of Ianuary An. 1533. in the which Parlament the coÌ„mons had put vp a Supplication complaining of y e strait dealing of the Cleargie in their proceeding Ex officio The wilked acte Ex officio brokeÌ„ by the king Statut. an 25 Reg. Hen. 8. This coÌ„plaint although at the first it seemed not greatly to be tendered of the king yet in prorogation of y e parlament the time so wrought withall that the King hauing more cleare vnderstaÌ„ding of the abuses enormities of the clergye and in speciall of the corrupt authoritie of the Sea of Rome prouided certayne actes agaynst the same First as concerning the lawes decrees ordinaunces and constitutions made and stablished by the pretensed authoritie of the Byshops of Rome to y e aduauncemeÌ„t of theyr worldly glory y t who so did or spake any thing either agaynst their vsurped power or agaynst y e sayd lawes decrees or constitutioÌ„s of theirs not approued nor grouÌ„ded vpoÌ„ holy scripture or els being repugnant to y e kings prerogatiue royal An acte coÌ„cerning the popes lawes shuld therfore staÌ„d in no danger nor be impeachable of heresie And likewise touching such coÌ„stitutions ordinances canoÌ„s prouinciall or Synodall which were made in this realm in y e conuocation of bishops being either preiudicial to y e kings prerogatiue or not ratified before by the kinges assent or being otherwise onerous to the king and his subiects or in anye wise repugnant to the lawes and statutes of this realme they Decrees and constitutions prouinciall of this realme coÌ„mitted to examinatioÌ„ were committed to the iudgment of 32. persons chosen by the king out of that higher lower house to be determined either to stand in streÌ„gth or to be abrogate at their discretions and farther that all y e Clergy of this realme submitting themselues to the kyng should and did promise in verbo Sacerdotij neuer hereafter to presume to assemble in theyr conuocations without the kinges writte nor to enact or execute suche constitutions without hys royall assent c. Ex Statut. Henr. 8. Farther in the same Parliament was enacted and decreed that in causes and matters happening in contention no person should appeale pruoke or sue No man to appeale to Rome out of the kinges dominions to the Court of Rome vnder payne of prouisours prouision or Premunire Item in the same parliament was defined and concluded y t all exportation of Annates and first fruites of Archbishoprickes and Bishoprickes out of this Realme to the Sea of Rome for any bulles brieues or palles * Boner in his prologue before De vera obedientia saithâ— that this rauinous pray of the pope commeth to asmuch almost as the kings reuenues The maneâ—â— of Inuesting by the king or expedition of any such thing should vtterly cease Also for the inuesting of Archbishops Bishoppes or other of any Ecclesiasticall dignitie such order in the sayde Parlament was taken that the king should send a licence vnder the great seal with a letter missiue to the Prior and Couent or to the Deane and Chapter of those Cathedrall Churches where the Sea was vacant by the vertue of which liceÌ„ce or letters missiue they within 12. daies should chose the said person nominated by the king none other and y t election to stand effectuall to all intents which election being done then the partie elect making first his othe and fealty to the king if it were a Bish. that was elect then the king by his letters patents to signifie the sayd election to the Archb. of that prouince and 2. other Bishops or els to 4. bishops within this realme to be assigned to that office without any other suing procuring or obtaining any bulles breues or other things from the Sea of Rome Moreouer against al other whatsoeuer intolerable exactions and great summes of mony vsed to be paid out of this realme to the B. of Rome in pensions censures Peterpence procurations fruites suites for prouisions expeditions of bulles for Archb. and Bishops for delegacies and rescriptes in causes of contentions and appeales Peter pence stopped froÌ„ Rome iurisdictions legatiue also for dispensations licences faculties graunts relaxations writtes called Perinde valere rehabilitations abolitions canonizations and other infinit sorts of bulles breues and instrumeÌ„ts of sundry natures the number whereof were tedious particularly to be recited In the said Parlament it was ordained y t all such vncharitable vsurpations exactions
significatiō vnto me of any matter what soeuer it be I shall with all speede diligence make declaration aduertisement therof or cause that same to be signified either to your princely maiesty or to some of your secret coūsaile or to your successours or any of their priuy counsell Neither shall I send or cause to be send at any tyme any writing or messēger to the sayd Byshop or to his Court without the knowledge cōsent of your maiesty or your successours willyng me to send writing or messenger vnto him Neither shall I procure or geue coūsaile to any persō to procure bules brieues or rescriptes whatsoeuer either for me or for any other frō the sayd Bysh. of Rome or his court And if any such shall be procured agaynst my will knowledge either in generall or in speciall or els whosoeuer they shall be graunted vnto them I shall vtter disclose the same not consent thereunto nor vse them in any case shall cause them to be brought to your maiestie or your successours Furthermore for the confirmation hereof I geue my fayth truth by firme promise in the fayth of a Byshop that agaynst this my foresayd profession promise made I shall defēd my selfe by no dispēsation exception nor any remedy or cautel of law or exāple during this my natural life And if heretofore I haue done or made any protestatiō in preiudice of this my profession promise here made the same I do reuoke at this present for euer hereafter and here vtterly do renounce by these presents Whereunto I haue subscribed vnder written the name both of my selfe of my Byshopricke with my proper hand thereto also haue put to my seale in perpetual vndoubted testimony of the premisses Geuen the x. day of February an 1534. of our soueraigne Lord kyng Henry viij 26 Steph. Winton * The lyke othe of Iohn Stokesley Byshop of London I Iohn Byshop of London do purely of myne owne volūtary accord absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your princely maiestie my singular The othe of Stokesley and chief Lord and patrone Henry 8 by the grace of God kyng of England and of Fraunce defender of the fayth Lord of Ireland and in earth of the same Church of Englād supreme head immediately vnder Christ. c. Like to the othe before Ioan. London ¶ The like othe and handwriting of Edward Lee Archbyshop of Yorke I Edward by the permission of God Archbyshop of Yorke doo purely of mine owne voluntary accord The othe of Lee Archb. of Yorke and absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your royall Maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and patrone c. In like forme to the othe before Edovardus Eborac The like othe and handwriting of Cuthbert Byshop of Duresme I Cuthbert by the permission of God Byshop of Duresme doo purely of mine owne voluntary accord The oth of Tōstal of Durisme and absolutely in the word of a Byshop professe and promise to your royall Maiestie my singular and chiefe Lord and patrone c. As before Per me Cutbertum Dulnelm And so likewise all the other Byshops after the same order and forme of othe were obliged and bound to the king as to their supreme head of the Church of England immediatly vnder Christ renouncyng and abiuryng vtterly and voluntarily the Popes too long vsurped iurisdiction in this Realme testifieng moreouer the same both with their owne hand and also with their seale Besides these cōfirmations testimonials of y e Bishops aforesayd ye shall heare yet moreouer the decree and publicke sentence of the vniuersitie of Cambridge written likewise and subscribed signed with the publike seale of their vniuersitie the tenor of which their letter heere followeth ¶ A letter of the Vniuersitie of Cambridge against the vsurped power of the Byshop of Rome VNiuersis Sanctae matris Ecclesiae filijs ad quos praesentes literae peruenturae sunt coetus omnis regentium non regentium Academiae Cantabrigiensis salutem in omnium saluatore Iesu Christo. Cum de Romani pontificis potestate c. In English TO all and singular children of the holy mother Church to whose hands these presents shall come the whole societie of Regentes and not Regētes of the Uniuersitie of Cābridge A letter of the vniuersitye of Cambridge sendeth greeting in our Sauiour Iesu Christ. Where as now of late it hath risen vp in question among vs concerning the power of the Bishop of Rome which he doth both claime to himselfe by the holy Scripture ouer all prouinces nations in Christendome and hath now of long time exercised in this realme of England and forasmuch as our censure concerning the cause is required to wit whether the Byshop of Rome hath any power or authoritie in this kingdome of England allotted to hym by God in the Scripture more then any other foreine Byshop or no we thought it therfore good reason our duty for the searching out of the veritie of the said question that we should employ therein our whole indeuour and study whereby we might render and publish to the world what our reason and censure is touching the premisses For therefore we suppose that Uniuersities were first prouided and instituted of Princes to the end that both y e people of Christ might in the lawe of God be instructed and also that false errours if any did rise might through the vigilant care and industry of learned Diuines be discussed extinguished and vtterly rooted out For the which cause we in our assemblies and conuocations after our accustomed maner resorting and conferring together vpon the question aforesayd and studiously debating and deliberating with our selues how and by what order we mighte best proceede for the finding out of the truth of the matter and at length choosing out certayne of the best learned Doctours and Bachelers of Diuinity and other maisters haue committed to them in charge studiously to ensearch and peruse the places of holy Scripture by the viewing and conferring of which places together they might certifie vs what is to be said to the question propounded For asmuch therefore as we hauing heard and well aduised The censure of the vniuersity of Cambridge against the Popes supremacye and throughly discussed in open disputations what may be sayd on both partes of the foresayd question those reasons and arguments do appeare to vs more probable stronger truer and more certaine sounding much more neare to the pure and natiue sense of Scripture which do deny the Byshop of Rome to haue any such power geuen him of God in the Scripture By reason force of whych arguments we being perswaded and conioining together in one opinon haue with our selues thus decreed to aunswere vnto the question aforesayde and in these writings thus resolutely do aunswere in the name of y e whole Uniuersitie
for a coÌ„clusion vndoubted do affirme approue pronounce that y e Byshop of Rome hath no more state authoritie and iurisdiction geuen him of God in the scriptures ouer this Realme of EnglaÌ„d The byshop of Rome hath no more state in England then hath any other foreine byshop then any other externe Byshop hath And in testimony and credence of this our aunswere and affirmation we haue caused our common seale to be put to these our foresaid letters accordingly At Cambridge in our Regent house an Domi. 1534. ¶ Steph. Wint. De Vera Obedientia YOu haue heard before of Stephen Gardiner of Lee of Tonstal of Stokesley how of their voluntary mind they made their profession to the king euery one seuerally Steph. Wint. against the mariage of the king with his brothers wife in his booke De vera obedientia taking and accepting a corporall othe vtterly and for euer to renounce and reiect the vsurped superioritie of the Byshop of Rome Now for a further testimonie and declaration of their iudgementes and opinions whiche then they were of following the force both of truth and of time then present ye shall heare ouer and beside their othes what the foresayd Byshops in their owne Bookes Prologues and Sermons do write and publishe abroade in Printe touching the sayd cause of the Popes supremacie And first God willing to begin with Stephen Gardiners booke De vera Obedientia we will briefly note out a few of his owne words wherein with great Scriptures and good deliberation he not onely confuteth the Popes vsurped authority Steph. Wint. De vera obedientia but also proueth the Mariage betwene the King and Queene Katherine his brothers wife not to be good nor lawfull in these words Of the which morall preceptes in the old law to speake of some for to rehearse al it needeth not the Leuiticall precepts touching forbidden incestuous mariages Steph. Wint De vera obedientia as farre as they concerne chast and pure wedlocke wherin the Originall of mans increase coÌ„sisteth are alwaies to be reputed of such sorte that although they were first giuen to the Iewes yet because they apperteine to the law of nature expound the same more plainely vnto vs therfore they belong as well to all maner of people of the whole world for euermore In which doubtles both the voyce of nature Gods Commaundement agreeing in one haue forbidden that which is contrary and diuers from the one and from the other And amongest these sith there is commaundement that a man shall not mary his brothers wife what could the Kings excellent Maiestie do otherwise then he did by the whole consent of the people and iudgemeÌ„t of his Churche that is to be diuorced from vnlawfull mariage Ste. Wint. against the kinges mariage with his brothers wife and vse lawful and permitted copulation and obeieng as meete it was conformably vnto the commandement cast off her whome neither law nor right permitted hym to retayne and take him to chaste and lawfull mariage wherein although the sentence of Gods worde whereunto all things ought to stoupe might haue suffised yet his Maiestie was content to haue the assisting consents of the most notable graue men and the censures of the most famous Uniuersities of the whole world and al to the entent that men shoulde see he did that both that he might doe and ought to do vprightly seeing the best learned and most worthy men haue subscribed vnto it shewing therein such obedience as Gods word requireth of euery good godly man so as it may be said that both he obeyed God and obeyed him truly Of which obedience forasmuch as I am purposed to speake I could not passe this thing ouer with silence whereof occasion so commodiously was offered me to speake ¶ Winchesters reasons against the Popes supremacie Moreouer Ste. Wint. a Lutherane in his booke De vera obedientia the sayde Gardiner in the forenamed booke De vera obedientia what constancy he pretendeth what arguments he inferreth how earnestly and pithely he dsputeth on the Kings side against the vsurped state of the Bishop of Romes authoritie by the wordes of his booke it may appeare whereof a breefe collection heere followeth IN the processe of his foresayd booke he alledging the old distinction of the Papistes The sword of the Church how farre it extendeth wherein they geue to the Prince the regiment of things temporall and to the church of things spiritual comparing the one to the greater light the other to the lesser light he confuteth and derideth the same distinction declaring the sword of the Church to extend no farther then to teaching and excommunication and referreth all preheminence to the sword of the Prince alleadging for this the Psal. 2. And now you Kings be wise Psal. 2. and be learned you that iudge the earth c. Also the example of Salomon who being a King 2. Par. 28. according to his fathers appointment ordeined the offices of the Priests in their ministeries Exoâ— â—2 1. Râ—â— â—â— 1. Mâ—â—h â—â— Math. 16. and Leuites in their order that they mighte geue thankes and minister before the Priests after the order of euery day and porters in their diuisions gate by gate And speaking more of the sayd Salomon he saith For so commaunded the man of God neither did the Priestes nor Leuites omitte any thing of all that he had commaunded c. Beside this he alleageth also the example of King Ezechias 2. Paralip 28. He alledgeth moreouer the example and facte of Iustinian whiche made lawes touching the faith Byshops Clerkes heretickes and such other Aaron saith he obeyed Moses Salomon gaue sentence vpon Abiathar the high Priest Alexander the King in the first of Machabees writeth thus to Ionathas Now haue we made thee this day the high Priest of thy people c. So did Demetrius to Simon Then comming to the wordes of Christ spoken to Peter Math. 16. vpon which words the Pope pretendeth to builde all his authoritie to thys he aunswereth that if Christ by those wordes had limited vnto Peter any suche speciall state or preheminence aboue all princes then were it not true that is written Caepit Iesus docere facere for asmuch as the words of Christ should then be contrary to his owne factes and example who in all his life neuer vsurped either to himself any such domination aboue Princes shewing himselfe rather subiect vnto Princes nor yet did euer permit in his Apostles any such example of ambition to be seene but rather rebuked them for seeking any maner of maioritie amongst them And where he reasoneth of the Kings style and title being called the King of England and of Fraunce defendour of the faith The â—inges stile and title approued by Stâ— Wint. Lord of Ireland supreme head in earth of the Church of Englande immediately vnder Christ c. thus he addeth his mind censure saieng
power ouer them be called gracious Lords but so it shal not be amongst you But whosoeuer amongst you is the greater shal be as the yonger And whosoeuer amongst you shall be chiefe shal be as a seruaunt and a minister c. And againe Christ speaking to Pilate of his kingdome declareth that his kingdome is not of this world therefore sayth Tonstall those that go about to make of Christs spirituall kingdome 〈◊〉 22. a worldly kingdome do fall into the error of some heretickes that looke that Christ after the day of iudgement shall raign with all his sayntes here in earth carnally in Hierusalem as the Iewes do beleue that Messias is yet to come and when he shall come he shall raigne worldly in Hierusalem By these and such other places it may well appere that Christ neither before his incarnation Iohn 18. as Tonstall sayth nor after his incarnation did euer alter the authoritye of worldly kinges and Princes but by his owne woorde commaunded them still to be obeyed of theyr subiectes as they had bene in the auncient time before c. And for examples of the same Math. 22. Examples of Christes humble subiection he alledgeth first y e example of Christ himselfe Mathew 22. who being asked of the Iewes whether they should geue tribute to Caesar or no he bad theÌ„ geue to Caesar those thinges that be his and to God those thinges that be his signifying that tribute was due to Caesar and that theyr soules were due to God c. Also in the 17. of Mathew it appeareth that Christ bad Peter pay tribute for him and his Disciples Math. 17. when it was demaunded of him And why Because he woulde not chaunge the order of obeysaunce to worldly Princes due by theyr subiectes c. An other example of Christe he citeth out of the 6. of Iohn Iohn 6. where after Christ had fed fiue thousand and moe with a few loaues and fewer fishes and that the Iewes would haue takeÌ„ him and made him theyr king he fled from them and woulde not consent vnto them For the kingdome sayth he that he came to set hâ—re in earth was not a worldly and temporall kingdome but an heauenly and spirituall kingdome that is to raigne spiritually by grace and fayth in the hartes of all Christen and faythfull people of what degree or of what nation soeuer they be and to turne al people and nations which at his comming were carnall liued after the lustes of the flesh to be spirituall and to liue after the lustes of the spirite that Christ with his father of heauen might reigne in the hartes of all men c. And here in these examples of Christes humility farther is to be noted how Christ the sonne of God did submit himselfe not only to the rulers and powers of this world but also deiected himselfe and in a maner became seruaunt to his owne Apostles so far of was he from all ambitious and pompous seeking of worldly honor For so appeared in him not onely by washing the feet of his Apostles but also the same time a litle before his passion when the Apostles fell at contention among themselues who among theÌ„ should be superiour he setting before them the example of his owne subiection asketh this question Who is superiour he that sitteth at the Table Luke 22. or he that serueth at the Table Is not he superior that sitteth but I am amongest you as he that ministreth and serueth c. The like examples Tonstall also inferreth of Peters humility Examples of Peters subiection Act. 10. For where we read in the Actes how the Centurion a noble man of great age did prostrate himselfe vpon the ground at the feete of Peter then Peter not suffering that eftsoones tooke him vp and bad him rise saying I am also a man as thou art So likewise did the Aungell Apocalips 19. and 22. to whom when Iohn would haue fallen downe to haue adored him which shewed him those visions Apoc. 19.22 the Aungell sayd vnto him See thou do not so for I am the seruaunt of God as thou art c. Agayne in the foresaid Peter what an example of reuerent humility is to be sene in this that notwithstaÌ„ding he with other Apostles hauing his commission to go ouer all yet neuerthelesse he being at Ioppa and sent for by Cornelius durst not go to him without the vision of a sheete let downe from heauen by the which vision he was admonished not to refuse the Gentiles or els he knew in himselfe no such primacy ouer all people and places geueÌ„ vnto him nor no such commission so large aboue the other c. Furthermore the sayd Peter being rebuked of Paule his felow brother tooke no scorne therof but was content submitting himselfe to due correction But here sayth Tonstall steppeth in the B. of Rome and sayth that Peter had authority geuen aboue all the residue of the Apostles The Popes obiections alledgeth the wordes of Christ spoken to him Math. 16. Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I wil build my Church will geue to thee the keyes of the kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth Math. 16. shall be bound in heauen This sayd Christ sayth the Pope and S. Peter is buryed at Rome whose succour I am and ought to rule the Church as Peter did and to be porter of heaueÌ„ gates as Peter was c. And Christ sayd also to Peter after his resurrection Feede my sheepe which he spake to him onely Iohn 21. so that thereby he had authority ouer all that be of Christes flocke and I as his successour haue the same And therefore who so will not obey me King or Prince I wyll curse hym The ambitious pride of the Pope and depriue him of his kingdome or seigniory For al power is geuen to me that Christ hath and I am his Uicare generall as Peter was here in earth ouer all none but I as Christ is in heauen This ambitious and pompous obiection sayth Tonstall of the Pope and his adherentes The scriptures falsely perueted by the pope hath of late yeares much troubled the world and made dissention bebate and open warre in all partes of ChristeÌ„dome all by a wrong interpretatioÌ„ of the Scripture Who if he would take those places after the right sense of them as both the Apostles themselues taught vs and all the auncient best learned interpretours do expound them the matter were soone at a poynt But otherwise sith they peruert the Scripture and preach an other Gospell in that poynt to vs then euer the apostles preached we haue therin a general rule to folow That though an Aungell came from heauen Gal. 1. and woulde tell vs such new expositions of those places as are now made to turne the wordes which were spoken for spirituall authoritye of preaching the word of God and ministring of
chapter of Iohn there speaking of the wordes of Christ spoken vnto Peter Cyrillus in vlt. cap. Ioannis Feed my sheepe c. thus vnderstandeth the same That because Peter had thrise denyed Christ whereby he thought himselfe he had lost his Apostleship Christ to comforte him agayne and to restore him to his office that he had lost asked him thrise Pasce oues meas maketh nothing for the Popes vniuersall pastoralitye whether he loued him and so restored hym agayne to his office which els he durst not haue presumed vnto saying vnto him Feed my sheep c. With which exposition the auncient holy expositors of that place do likewise agree So that by these wordes of feeding Christes sheep the Bishop of Rome can take no aduauntage to maintein his vniuersall pastoralty ouer all Christian dominions Act. 20. Agayne where as the Bishoppe of Rome sayth that Peter by these wordes of Christ spoken to him hath a preheminence aboue the other S. Paule Actes 20. proueth the contrary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where he speaking to the Bishops assembled at Milete sayth to them Take heed to your selues and to all your flocke in which the holy Ghost hath put you to gouerne c. And Peter himselfe likewise 1. Pet. 5. sayth Ye that be Priestes feed the flocke of God amongest you c. So that by these Scriptures conferred together it may appeare that neither the 16. Chapiter of Mathew nor the 21. of Iohn do proue that Peter had power Scriptures wrongfully alleaged for the Popes supremacye authority or dignity geuen him of Christ ouer all the other that they should be vnder him and yet notwithstāding his primacy in that he first of all the Apostles confessed Christ to be the Sonne of the liuing God with the which confession all the other Apostles did consent and also preached the same standeth still· Which confession first by Peter made al other that will be saued must follow also and be taught to confesse the same And thus the Bishop of Romes power ouer all which he would proue by those places wrongfully alledged for his purpose vtterly quayleth and is not proued And thus much for the Scriptures and Doctors Now farther proceding in this matter the sayd Tonstall commeth to Councels and examples of the primitiue Church as foloweth Faustinus Example◠of the primitiue Church against the Popes supremacy Legate to the Byshop of Rome in the v◠Councell of Carthage alledged that the Bishop of Rome ought to haue the ordering o◠all great matters in all places by his supreme authority bringing no Scripture for him for at that time no Scripture was thought to make for it but alledgeth for him and that vntruely the fyrst Councell of Nice to make for his purpose After this whē the booke was brought forth The supremacye of of Rome reproued by the Councell of Nice and no such article found in it but the contrary yet the Counsell at that time sent to Constantinople Alexandria and Antioche where the Patriarchall seas were to haue the true copy of the Councell of Nice which was sent vnto them And an other copy also was sent from Rome whether also they sent for y e same purpose After that the copy was brought to them and no such Article found in it but in the fift chapter therof the contrary that all causes Ecclesiasticall should either be determined within the Dioces or els if any were greued then to appeale to the Counsell Prouinciall and there the matter to take full end The 〈◊〉 of Nice falsified by Faustinus the Popes Legate so that for no such causes men should goe out of theyr Prouinces the whole Counsell of Carthage wrote to Celestine at that time beyng Byshop of Rome that since the Counsell of Nice had no such article in it as was vntruly alledged by Faustinus but the cōtrary they desired him to abstein after to make any more such demaūd denouncing vnto him that they would not suffer any cause great or small to be brought by appeale out of theyr country and thereupon made a law that no man shall appeale out of the country of Aphrike vpon payne to be denoūced accursed Wherewith the Bishop of Rome euer after held him content and made no more busines with them seeyng he had nought to say for himselfe to the contrary And at this Counsell S. Austen was present and subscribed the same Read more herof pag 10. It was determined also in the sixte Article of the sayde Counsell of Nice The 6. article of Nicene coūcell The 4. chiefe Patriarches equall in power that in the Orient the Bishop of Antioche should be chiefe in Egypt the Bishop of Alexandria about Rome the Bishop of Rome and like Wise in other countryes the Metropolitanes should haue theyr preheminence so that the bishop of Rome neuer had medling in those countryes And in the next Article following the Byshop of Hierusalem which City before had bene destroyed and almost desolate was restored to his old prerogatiue to be y e chiefe in Palestine and in the countrey of Iury. By this ye see howe the Patriarch of Rome duryng al thys tyme of the primitiue Churche Pope Agatho subiected to the Emperour had no such primacye preeminēt aboue other Patriaches much lesse ouer kinges and Emperors as may appeare by Agatho Byshoppe of Rome long after that in whose tyme was the sixt Councell generall Whiche Agatho after his election sent to the Emperor thē beyng at Constantinople to haue his electiō allowed before he would be consecrate after y e old custome at that time vsed In like sort Pope Vitalianus subiecte to the Emperour 63. Dist. Agatho 63. Dist. cum longè an other Bishop of Rome called Uitalianus did the same as it is written in the Decrees in the 63. Distinct. cap. Agatho The like did S. Ambrose and S. Gregory before thē as it is written in the chap. Cum longè in the same Distinct. During al which time the byshops of Rome folowed wel the doctrine of S. Peter and S. Paule left vnto them to be subiectes and to obey theyr Princes Thus after that Byshop Tonstall playing the earnest Lutheran both by scriptures and auncient Doctours Byshop Tōstall a righte Lutheran◠also by examples sufficient of the primitiue church hath proued and declared how the Byshops of Rome ought to submit thēselues to theyr higher powers vnder whom God hath appoynted euery creature in this world to obey now let vs likewise see how the sayd Byshop Tonstall describeth vnto vs his disobedience intollerable his pride incomparable and his malignant malice most execrable And first speaking of the disobedience of Adam Eue then of the pride of Nabugodonosor of Lucifer The disobedience the pride the malice of the Pope described at length he compareth the Bishops of Rome to them all Who fyrst for disobedience refuse to obey Gods commaūdement but contrary to
of late to set forth hys pestilent malice the more Cardinal Poole traytor to England hath allured to his purpose a subiect of this Realme Reginald Poole comeÌ„ of a noble blood and therby the more errant traytor to go about froÌ„ Prince to Prince and from country to countrey to styrre them to warre agaynst this Realme and to destroy the same being his natiue countrey whose pestilent purpose the Princes that he breaketh it vnto haue in much abhomination both for that the Bishop of Rome who being a Bishop should procure peace is a styrrer of warre and because this most errant and vnkind traytour is his minister to so deuilish a purpose to destroy the couÌ„try that he was borne in which any heathen man would abhorre to do And so continuing in his discourse agaynst Cardinall Poole and the Bishop of Rome for styrring the people to warre and mischiefe he further sayth sayth truely The popes name and memory abolished that for these many yeares past little warre hath bene in these partes of Christendome but the Bishop of Rome eyther hath bene a styrrer of it or a nourisher of it and seldome any coÌ„pounder of it vnlesse it were for his ambition or profite Wherfore since as S. Paule sayth 1. Cor. 14. that God is not the God of dissention but of peace who commaundeth by hys word peace alway to be kept we are sure that all those that go about to breake peace betwene Realmes and to bring them to warre are the childreÌ„ of the deuill what holy names soeuer they pretend to cloke their pestilent malice withall which cloking vnder hipocrisy is double deuilishnes and of Christ most detested because vnder his blessed name they do play the deuils part Ezech. 39. And in the latter end of his Sermon concluding wyth the 39. Chapiter of Ezechiell where the Prophet speaketh against Gog and Magog going about to destroy the people of God and prophecyeth agaynst them that the people of God shall vanquish and ouerthrow them on the mountaynes of Israell that none of them shall escape but theyr carcases shal there be deuoured of kytes and crowes and byrds of the ayre so likewise sayth he of these our enemies wishing that if they shall persist in theyr pestilent malice to make inuasion into this Realme then theyr great Captayne Gog the bishop of Rome he meaneth may come w t them to drinke with them of the same cup The Pope compared to Gog. which he maliciously goeth about to prepare for vs that y e people of God might after quietly liue in peace We haue heard hetherto the othes censures and iudgementes of certayne particulare Byshoppes of Yorke Testimonies out of the byshops booke against the Popes supremacye of Winchester of London of Duresme and also of Edmund Bonor Archdeacon then of Leycester agaynst the Popes vnlawfull vsurpatioÌ„ Now for the more fortification of the matter and satisfying of the Reader it shall not be much out of purpose besides the consent and approbatioÌ„ of these aforesayd to inferre also the publicke and generall agreement of the whole Clergy of EnglaÌ„d as in a totall summe together confirmed and ratified in theyr owne publicke booke made and set forth by them about the same tyme called then the Bishops booke In the which booke although many thinges were very slender vnperfect yet as touching this cause of the Bishop of Romes regalty we wyll heare God willing what theyr whole opinion prouinciall determinatioÌ„ did conclude according as by their own words in the same book is to be sene word for word as foloweth subscribed also with theyr owne names the Catologue of whom vnder theyr owne confession shall appere WE thinke it conuenient that all Bishops and Preachers shal instruct and teach the people coÌ„mitted vnto theyr spirituall charge y t where as certayne men doe imagine and affirme that Christ should geue vnto the Byshop of Rome power and authority not only to be head gouernor of all Priestes Bishops in Christes Church but also to haue and occupye the whole Monarchy of the world in his handes and that he may therby lawfully depose kinges and Princes from theyr realmes dominions and seignories and so transferre and geue the same to such persons as him liketh that is vtterly false and vntrue For Christ neuer gaue vnto S. Peter or vnto any of the Apostles or their successâ—rs any such authoritie And the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule do teach and commauÌ„d that all Christen people as well Priestes and Bishops as others should be obedieÌ„t and subiect vnto the Princes and Potentates of the world although they were infidels And as for the Bishop of Rome it was many huÌ„dreth yeares after Christ before he could acquire or get any primacy or gouernance aboue any other Bishops out of hys prouince in Italy sith the which time he hath euer vsurpeâ— more and more And though some part of his power was geuen vnto him by the consent of the Emperours Kinges and Princes and by the consent also of the Clergy in generall Counsels assembled yet surely he atteyned the most part therof by maruellous subtlety and craft and specially by colluding with great kings and princes sometime trayning them into his deuotion by pretence and colour of holynesse and sanctimony and sometime constraining them by force and tyranny Whereby the sayde Byshops of Rome aspired and roâ—e at length vnto such greatnes in strength and authority How the Bishop of Rome roâ—e by Ambition that they presumed and took vpon theÌ„ to be heads to put lawes by thyr own authority not onely vnto al other Bishops within ChristeÌ„dome but also vnto the Emperours Kings other the Princes and Lordes of the worlde and that vnder the pretence of the authority committed vnto them by the Gospell Wherin the sayd Bishops of Rome do not onely abuse and peruert the true sense and meaning of Christes word but they do also cleane contrarye to the vse and custome of the priprimitiue Church and so do manifestly violate as wel the holy Canons made in the Churche immediately after the time of the Apostles as also the degrees and constitutions made in that behalfe Fyrst the generall CouÌ„cell of Nice decreed that the Patriarkes of Alexandria Antiochia should haue like power ouer the countreis about those cities as the Byshops of Rome had ouer the countreis about Rome In the Councell of Mileuitane it was decreed that if a clerke of Aphrick would appeale out of Aphrick vnto any Byshop beyonde the sea he should be takeÌ„ as a person excommunicate In the generall Councel of Constantinople the firste it was likewise decreed that euery cause betwene any persons should be determined within the prouynces where the maâ—ters did 〈◊〉 And that no Bishop shoulde exercise any power out of his owne dioces or prouinc And this was also the minde of holy S. Cyprian of other holy men of â—phrica To conclude
therefore the Pope hath no such primacy geuen him eyther by the wordes of Scripture or by any generall Councell nor by commoÌ„ conseÌ„t of the holy catholicke Church by the holy Fathers of the Catholique church asseÌ„bled in the first general councelles And finally they doe transgresse theyr own profession made in theyr creation For all the Bishops of Rome alwayes when they be consecrated and made Bishops of that See doe make a solemne profession and vowe that they shall inuiolably obserue and keepe al the ordinances made in the eight first generall Councels among the whiche it is specially prouided enacted that al causes shal be finished and determined with in the prouince where the same begun and that by the byshops of the same prouince and that no Byshop shall exercise any iurisdiction out of his owne dioces or prouince And diuers such other Canons were then made and confirmed by the sayd councels to represse and take away out of the Church all such primacy and iurisdiction ouer kinges and Byshops as the Byshops of Rome pretend nowe to haue ouer the same Concilium tertium Carthaginense cap. 26 Gregorius lib. 4. epistolarum indictione 13. epist 13. And we finde that diuers good fathers Byshops of Rome did greatly reproue yea and abhorre as a thing cleane contrary to the Gospel and the decrees of the church that anye Byshop of Rome or els where shoulde presume vsurpe or take vpon him the title and name of y e vniuersal byshop or of the head of all priestes or of y e highest priest or any such lyke title For confirmation whereof it is out of all doubt y t there is no mention made neyther in Scripture nor in the writinges of any Autenticall doctor or author of the Church being within the tyme of the apostles that Christ did euer make or institute any distinction or difference to be in the preeminence of power order or iurisdiction betweene the Apostles theÌ„selues or betweene y e bishops themselues but y t they were all equall in power order authoritie iurisdiction And that there is now and sith y e time of the Apostles any such diuersitie or difference among the Bishops it was deuised by the ancient fathers of the primitiue Church for the conseruation of good order and vnitie of the Catholicke church and that eyther by the consent and authoritie or els at the least by the permission and sufferaunce of the princes and ciuill powers for the tyme ruling c. And shortly after followeth And for the better confirtion of this part we thinke it also conuenient that all Byshops and preachers shal instruct and teach the people coÌ„mitted vnto theyr spirituall charge that Christ did by expresse words prohibit that none of his Apostles nor any of theyr successors should vnder the pretence of the authority geuen vnto them by Christ take vpon them y e authoritie of y e sword y t is to say the authoritie of kings or of any ciuill power in this world yea or any authoritie to make lawes or ordinances in cauâ—â—s appertayning vnto ciuil powers Truth it is the priestes and byshops may execute all suche temporall power iurisdiction as is coÌ„mitted vnto them by y e ordinance authoritie of kings or other ciuil powers by the consent of the people as officers and ministers vnder the sayd kinges and powers so long as it shall please the sayd kinges and people to permit and suffer them so to vse and execute the same Notwithstanding if anye bishop of what estate or dignitie so euer he be be he bish of Rome or of any other citie prouince or dioces do presume or take vppon him authoritie or iurisdiction in causes or matters which appertayne vnto kinges and the ciuill powers and their Courtes and will mayntayne or thinke that he may so do by y e authoritie of Christ and his Gospell although y e kings and princes would not permit and suffer hym so to doe No doubt that Byshop is not worthy to be called a Byshop The Bishop of Rome iudged to be a tyrant and vsurper but rather a tyranne an vsurper of other mens rightes contrary to the lawes of god and is worthy to be reputed none otherwise then hee that goeth about to subuert the kingdome of Christ. For the kingdome of Christ in his Church is a spirituall and not a carnall kingdome of the world that is to say the very kingdome that Christ by himself or by his Apostles and disciples sought here in this worlde was to bring all nations from the carnall kingdome of the prince of darkenes vnto the light of hys spirituall kingdome so to raygne himselfe in the harts of the people by grace fayth hope and charitie And therefore sith Christ did neuer seeke nor exercise anye worldly kyngdome or dominion in this worlde but rather refusing and fleeing from y e same did leaue the said worldly gouernance of kingdomes realmes and nations to be gouerned by Princes potentates in like maner as he did finde them commaunded also his Apostles and Disciples to doe the seÌ„blable as it was sayd before what soeuer priest or bishop will arrogate or presume vpoÌ„ him any such authoritie and will pretend e the authoritie of the Gospell for his defence therin he doth nothing els but in a maner as you would say crowneth Christ agayne with a crowne of thorne and traduceth bringeth him foorth agayne with his mantle of purpure vppon his backe to be mocked and scorned of the world as the Iewes did to their owne damnation This doctrine was subscribed and allowed by the witnes and testimony of these byshops and other learned meÌ„ whose names hereunder follow as appeareth in the Byshops booke aforenamed * Testes Thomas Cantarien Edouardus Ebor. Iohannes London Cuthbertus Dunel .. Stephanus Winton Robertus Carliolen Iohannes Exon. Iohannes Lincoln Iohannes Bathonien Rolandus Couen Lich. Thomas Elien Nicolaus Sarum Ioannes Bangor Edouardus Herefor Hugo Wigornien Ioannes Roffen Richardus Cicestren Guliel Norwicen Gulielmus Meneuen Robertus Asâ—auen Robertus Landauen Richardus Wolman Archdiaco Sudbur Gulielmus Knight Arch. Richmond Ioannes Bel. Arch. Gloucester Testimonies of Bishops of England against the Pope Edmundus Boner Archdia Leicester Gulielmus Skippe Archdiaco Doset Nicholaus Heth. Archdiaco Stafford Cuthbertus Mashall Arch. Notingham Ricardus Curten Archdia Oxon. Gulielmus Glife Galfridus Dovnes Robertus Oking Radulphus Bradford Richardus Smith Simon Mathew Ioannes Prin. Guliel Buckmaster Gulielmus May. Nicolaus Wotton Ricardus Coxe Ioannes Edmundes Thomas Robertson Ioannes Baker Thomas Barret Iohannes Hase Ioannes Tyson These were Doctours of Diuinitie and of both Lawes Iudge now thy selfe louing reader per confessata allegata that is by these thinges heretofore confessed alledged allowed prooued and confirmed by penne set forth by wordes defended and by othe subscribed by these Bishops and Doctours if eyther Martine Luther himselfe or anye Lutherane els could or did euer say more
Such was the power of his doctrine and sinceritie of his life M. Tindall conuerted his keeper that during the time of his imprisonment whiche endured a yeare and a halfe it is sayde hee conuerted hys keeper his daughter and other of his household Also the rest that were with him conuersaunt in the Castle reported of him that if he were not a good christen man they could not tell whome to trust The Procuror generall the Emperours Attourney being there Commendation of M. Tindall 〈…〉 were about him left this testimonie of him that he was Homo doctus pius bonus that is a learned a good and a godly man The same mornyng in which he was had to the fire he deliuered a letter to the keeper of the castle which y e keeper himselfe brought to the house of y e foresayd Pointz in Autwerpe shortly after which letter with his examinatiōs other his disputations I would might haue come to our handes all which I vnderstād did remaine yet perhaps doe in the handes of the keepers daughter For so it is of him reported that as he was in the Castle prisoner there was much writyng and great disputation to and fro betwene him and them of the Uniuersitie of Louaine which was not past ix or x. myles from the place where he was prisoner in such sorte that they all had enough to do and more then they could well weld to aunswere the authorities and testimonies of the Scripture whereupō he most pithely grounded his doctrine Of Iudas that betrayed Christ it is written that he returned the money agayne to the Phariseis Gods Iudgment vpon Philippes the betrayer of Tindall afterward did hang him selfe So Philippes this miserable traytor after he had bene receaued of Tyndal borrowed money of him yet betrayed him and pursued him to death albeit he reioyced a while after y t he had done yet y e saying so goeth that he not long tyme after enioyed the price of innocent bloud but was consumed at last with lyce The worthy vertues and doings of this blessed Martyr who for his paynefull trauailes and singular zeale to his countrey may be called in these our dayes an Apostle of Englād it were long to recite Amongest many other this because it seemeth to me worthy of remembraunce I thought not in silence to ouerpasse which hath vnto me credibly bene testified by certaine graue Marchauntes some of thē also such as were present the same tyme at the fact and men yet alyue The story wherof is this There was at Antwerpe on a tyme amongest a company of Marchauntes as they were at supper a certaine iuggler which through his diabolicall inchaūtementes or Art Magicall would fetch all kyndes of viandes wyne from any place they would and set it vpon the table incōtinent before them with many other such lyke thynges The same of this iuggler beyng much talked of it chaunced that as M. Tyndall heard of it he desired certaine of the Marchants that he might also be present at supper to see him play his partes To be briefe the supper was appointed and the Marchauntes with Tyndall were there present Then the iuggler being required to play his feates and to shewe his cunning after his wonted boldnes began to vtter all that he could do but all was in vaine At the last The power of Gods saintes against the deuil with hys labour sweating and toyling when he sawe that nothyng would go forward but that all his enchauntmentes were voyde he was compelled openly to confesse that there was some man present at supper which disturbed and letted all his doings So that a man euen in the Martyrs of these our dayes can not lacke the miracles of true faith if miracles were now to be desired As concerning y e workes and bookes of Tyndall which extend to a great number thou wast tolde before louyng reader howe the Printer heereof mindeth by the Lordes leaue W. Tyndals workes looked for to be all set out in one volum◠to collect them all in one Uolume together and put them out in print Wherefore it shall not greatly at thys time be needefull to make any seuerall rehearsall of them And as touching his translation of the new Testament because his enemies did so much carpe at it pretending it to be so full of heresies to aunswere therfore to their sclanderous tongs and lieng lippes thou shalt heare and vnderstand what faithfull dealing and sincere conscience he vsed in the same by the testimonie allegation of his own words The faithfull dealing of Tindall in translating the newe testament written in his Epistle to Iohn Frith as foloweth I call God to record against the day we shall appeare before our Lord Iesus to geue a reckening of our doings y t I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word against my cōscience nor would do this day if all that is in earth whether it be honour pleasure or riches might be geuē me c. And as ye haue heard Tyndals owne words thus protesting for himselfe now let vs heare likewise the faithfull testimonie of Iohn Frith for Tindall his deare companion and brother thus declaring in his aunswere to mayster More as followeth The testimony of Iohn Frith in his booke of the Sacrament concerning William Tyndall The testimony of Iohn Frith for Tindall ANd Tyndall I trust liueth well content with suche a poore Apostles life as God gaue his sonne Christ and his faithfull Ministers in this world which is not sure of so many mites as ye be yearely of poundes although I am sure that for his learning and iudgement in Scripture he were more worthy to be promoted then all the Bishops in Englande The wordes of Tindall written to Iohn Frith I receaued a letter from him whiche was written since Christmas wherein among other matters he writeth this I call God to record against the daye wee shall appeare before our Lord Iesus to geue a reckening of our doings that I neuer altered one sillable of Gods word against my conscience nor woulde do this day if all that is in earth whether it be honour pleasure or riches might be geuen me Moreouer I take God to witnesse to my conscience that I desire of God to my selfe in this world no more then that without which I can not keepe his lawes c. Iudge Christian Reader whether these words be not spoken of a faithfull cleare innocent hart And as for his behauiour is such that I am sure no man can reproue him of any sinne howbeit no man is innocent before God which beholdeth the hart This much out of Frith And thus being about to conclude and finishe wyth the life and story of William Tindall Ex lib. Tind praxit Praelatorum it shall be requisite now that the Reader do heare some thing likewise of his supplication made to the King and nobles of the Realme as they are yet
them that immortally hate vs what coulde we wish them so euill but they haue deserued much worse We wish them this hurt alone that God send them a better minde God be thanked we haue made all their seditious ententes sooner to shew their great malice towardes vs then to do vs much hurt yet they haue well taught vs euermore to take good heede of our ennemyes Undoubtedly it were good going to Mantua and to leaue their whelpes amongst the lambes of our flocke When we be weary of our wealth wee will euen doe then as they would haue vs now do No no as long as we shal see his heart so good towardes vs we trust vppon hys warning we shall well prouide to withstand hys cruell malice No let him now spende his deceites when they can hurt none but such as would deceiue and are deceiued They haue by sundry waies made vs priuy howe much we be bound to them It went nigh their hearts to see the iudgement of Iulye of Clement the 7. of Paule the 3. nothing to be regarded w t vs. The Popes â—urâ—es not feared in England They be afraide if wee shoulde sustaine no hurt because wee iustly reiected their primacie that other Princes woulde begin to doe lykewyse and to shake of their shoulders the heauy burthens that they so long haue borne againste Scripture all right and reason They be sory to see the way stopped y t now their tiranny auarice and pride caÌ„ haue no passage into England which was wont to walk to triumph to tosse to trouble al men They can scarse suffer priuiledges that is to say licence to spoyle our Citizens geuen them by our forefathers and brought in by errorful custome to be taken froÌ„ them They thinke it vnlawful that we require things lawful of them that will be vnder no lawes They thinke wee doe them wrong The Popes trumpery dispatched out of England because we will not suffer them to do vs wrong any longer They see their marchandise to be banished to be forbidden They see that we will buy no longer chalke for cheese They see they haue lost a faire flese vengeable sorie that they can dispatch no more pardons dispensations tot quots with the rest of their baggage and tromperie England is no more a babe There is no man here but now he knoweth that they doe foolishly that giue golde for leade more weight of that then they receiue of this Golde geueÌ„ 〈◊〉 leade They passe not though Peter Paules faces be grauen in the lead to make fooles faine No we be sorie that they shoulde abuse holy Saints visages to the begiling of the world Surely except God take away our right wittes not only his authority shal be driueÌ„ out for euer God grauÌ„t but his name also shortly shall be forgotten in England Wee will from henceforth aske counsel of him and his when we lust to be deceiued when we couet to be in error when we desire to offend God trouth and honesty If a man may gesse the whole worke by the foundation The Popes 〈…〉 where deceits beginneth the worke can any other then deceits be builded vpoÌ„ thys foundation What can you looke for in thys Mantuan councel â—he Pope 〈◊〉 a fewe â—â—nges wel â—t many 〈◊〉 may 〈◊〉 better 〈◊〉 other then the oppression of truth true religion If there be any thing well done thinke as euery maÌ„ doth bishops of Rome to be accustomed to do a few things wel that many euill may the better be taken at theyr handes They when they lust can yeelde some part of theyr ryghte They are content that some of their decrees some of their errours abuses be reprehended but they are neuer more to be sâ—ared then when they shewe themselues most geÌ„tle For if they graunt a few they aske many if they leaue a litle they will be sure of a great deale Scarse a man he may know how to handle himself that he take no hurt at their hands yea when they blesse him which seldome doe good but for an intent to do euil Certainly come who so will to these shops of deceits to these taires of frauds we wil loose no parte of our right in comming at his call The pope ought to be called and not to call that ought to be called and not to fall We wil neither come at Mantua nor send thether for this matter c. And so the king proceeding in the sayde hys Protestation declareth moreouer how the Pope after he had summoned his Councell first to be kept at Mantua the 23. of May An. 1537. shortly after directed out an other Bull to prorogate the same Councell to the month of Nouember pretending for his excuse y t the Duke of Mantua woulde not suffer him to keepe any Councel there The Pope againe prorogeth his Councell vnles he maintained a number of warriors for defence of the town And therfore in his latter bull he prorogeth this assemble commaunding Patriarkes Archbishops Byshops Abbots and other of the spiritualtie by the vertue of obedience and vnder paine of cursing to be present but sheweth no place at all where he would be nor whether they shoulde come And in very deede no great matter though no place were named For as good couÌ„cel no where to be called as where it could not be And aswell no place serued him that intended no Councell as all places And to say truth much better no place to be named then to name suche as he purposed not to come too for so shoulde hee breake no promise which maketh none And so going forward in his oration toward the latter ende he thus inferreth by his wordes of Protestation saying No we will the Pope and his adherents to vnderstand that that we oft haue sayd and now say and euer will say Princes as theâ— gaue the Pope primacye 〈◊〉 they take 〈…〉 him agayne He nor his hath no authoritie no iurisdiction in England Wee giue him no more then hee hath that is neuer a deale That which he hath vsurped against Gods lawe extorted by violeÌ„ce we by good right take from him again But he his wil say we gaue them a primacie We heare them well We gaue it you in dede If you haue authority vpon vs as long as our coÌ„sent giueth it you and you euermore wil make your plee vpon our consent then let it haue euen an ende where it began we coÌ„sent no longer your authoritie must nedes be gone If we being deceiued by fals pretense of euil alledged scriptures gaue to you y t ye ought to haue refused why may we not our error nowe perceiued your deceite espied take it againe We princes wrote our selues to be inferours to popes As long as wee thought so we obeyed them as our superiors Now we write not as we did and therefore they haue no great cause to maruill if we hereafter doe not as we did both the lawes
and of the Bishops Suffragan of the same Dioces ¶ Unto the fourth wherein you do demaund whether it be lawfull for a Priest to marry a wife whether a Priest in some case be bound by the law of God to mary a wife Aunswere to the 4 artcle Mariage of Priestes wâ—ether it be lawfull and expedyent I say that it is lawfull yea and necessary for all men y t haue not geuen to them of God the gifte of chastitie to marry a wife and that sheweth both Christ and S. Paule In y e 19. of Mathew Christ speaking vnto the Phariseis that came for to attempt him in the conclusion sayth in this wise Whosoeuer shall forsake hys wife except it be for fornication marieth an other committeth adultery and whosoeuer maryeth her so forsaken committeth addultery Math. 19. With that speaketh his disciples If thus the case stand betwixt a man and hys wife it shall be hurtful and not expedient to contract matrimony He made aunswere Euery man cannot away with that saying but they vnto whome it is geuen of God Meaning that euery man coulde not abide single or vnmaryed Math. 19. but such vnto whome was was geueÌ„ of God a special grace so to continue And if with your better aduise I might be somewhat herein bolde I woulde suppose that where as he doth say Non omnes sunt capaces huius dicti Euery man caÌ„not away with that saying thys worde Non omnes ought to be here taken as it is in many other places of Scripture as where in y e psalme it is sayd Non omnes taken vniuersally in Scripture Non iustificabitur in conspectu tuo omnis viuens It is meant that no person liuing shal be iustified afore God And in the Epistle to the Galathians and to the Romanes where it is sayd Ex operibus legis non instificabitur omnis caro By the works of the law Gal 2. Rom 9. no flesh shal be iustified in his sight it is meant therby nulla caro so that non omnis after y e rule of equipollence should be taken forasmuch as nullus and then then the sence should be thus Nulli sunt capaces huius dicti nisi hi quibus datum sit Chastity is a gifte onely of God No man can be capax of thys saying or can so passe theyr life without mariage except those whiche haue it geueÌ„ them by a singular grace of God to liue chafte Then he proceeded further saying There be gelded men that so were borne from the mothers wombe and there be some gelded men that haue bene so made by men Math. 19. Gelded men three wayes to be taken in Scripture and there be gelded men that haue so made themselues for loue of the kingdome of heauen In conclusion he saith who that receiueth this saying thinking that it should be vnexpedient for him to mary and that he may liue chaste thorowe y e gift geuen him of God let him take it and so liue So he leaueth singlenes of lyfe to all mens election Singlenes ought not to be compelled without anye compelling them thereto Hereunto assenteth S. Paule when that by many reasons he had perswaded the Corinthians to single life Finally he concludeth thus This quoth he say I vnto you willing y e which shuld be for your profite but not to bring you in bondage And a little afore I would quoth he that all men were euen as my selfe am But euery one hath a seueral gift of God one one wise an other otherwise shewing thereby that vnto some it is geuen of God to liue contineÌ„t and to other for to engender procreate children and therfore his will cannot come to effect Whiche thinge you may easily perceaue in this that after he had shewed forth hys good wishe and desire saying Velim omnes homines 1. Cor. 7. c. I would that all men were euen as I am hee putteth a coniunctioÌ„ aduersatiue that declareth an obstacle or stop saying· Sed vnusquisque proprium donum habet c. But euery man hath hys proper gift of God Upon this he procedeth further wherby you may apertly see y t he would haue al men none except to mary waÌ„ting the gift of continencie This quod he I say to the vnmaried and widowes Mariage necessary for all men whosoeuer lacke continency of harte expedient it were for them to remaine as I do but if they cannot liue continent let theÌ„ contract mariage for better it is to mary then to burne This prooueth well that all priestes wanting continencie of heart had neede to mary for to auoyd burning lust vnles they be in obedient to the mind of Christ that spake in Paule in obseruing the traditions of men In the beginning also of the same Chapter also he saith It is good that a man should not deale with a woman Notwithstanding for auoyding fornication quod he let euery man haue his wife and euery woman haue her husband He sayth here Quisque quaeque euery man and euery woman And not quidam Quisque Quaeque not quidam quaedam nec quaedam some man nor some womaÌ„ He excepteth neither priest ne nunne but euery one both man woman is bound for auoyding of burning and fornication to mary not hauing the gift giuen of chastitie Dist. 29. The same also confirmeth your own law dist 29. where it is written thus Si quis discernit presbyterum coniugatum tanquam occasione nuptiarum quòd offerre non debeat anathema sit If any man do holde that a priest being maried in that respect y t he is maried Mariage lefte free by the Popes lawe Dist. 31. ought not to minister in his function be he accursed And in the 31. dist Si quis vituperat nuptias dormientem cum viro suo fidelem ac religiosam detestatur aut culpabilem aestimat velut quae regnum Dei introire non possit anathema sit If any man shal find fault w t matrimony and detest a faithfull and deuout woman lying with her husband and thinke her culpable as one that could not therefore enter into the kingdome of God be he accursed And euery where else such like are to be seene Moreouer in historia tripartita it is written that a noble Martyr of Christ called Paphnutius Paphnutius in Nicene Councell when all other bishops were purposed to haue enacted there that priestes should liue vnmaried Maryage permitted free by the Councell of Nice this holy man resisted theÌ„ so mightily both with reasons and also with authority of scripture that then their purpose altered their first deuise could not passe And one authoritie I remeÌ„ber was this which he borowed of Paul in the second Epistle to Timoth. Your deuise quod he may haue a semblaÌ„ce of holines but in deed it shall be the destruction and vndoing of the same Moreouer in one of the principall histories of Fraunce called
fashioÌ„s brought all which if we should confer w t the forme of the election shewed of Christ by hys apostle Paule we should finde no smale diuersitie but all turned vp side downe To coÌ„clude I say y e order or state of priests deacons was ordayned by God but SubdeacoÌ„s comuâ—ers otherwise called Ex 〈…〉 Accolitae which We call Benet and Collect Subdeaconship in the time of the Apostles no holy order Answere to the 10. Article Auricular confession not ordeyned by God were institute by the inuentioÌ„ of men And this you may finde in the law Dist. 21. and other places where is written Subdiaconatus tempore Apostolorum non fuit sacer Subdeaconship in the time of the Apostles was no holy order ¶ As touching eare confession I say that the common fashion now vsed was neuer ordeined by Christes law that is written in the Bible neither can you proue by any authority of the same that we ought to confesse all our offences particularly with the circumstances of all of euery such to any man Agayne Chrysost. in epist ad Hed. for the maintenaunce of this which I haue sayd you shal know that Chrisostome standeth stifly with me in his Commentaries vpon the Epistle to the Hebrues In Psal. Miserere Serm. de poenitentia In an homely also that he maketh vppon the Psalme Miserere And moreouer in a Sermon that he maketh De poenitentia beside many other treatises wherin he coÌ„tinueth euer one testifying in semblable wise In like maner doth one of your principall Doctours Panoâ—mitanus Abbas in cap. omnis vtriusque sexus Historia tripartita writing vpon your Canon lawe named Panormitanus testifie that it is made by the lawe of man and not of God in cap. Omnis vtriusque sexus In the booke also called historia tripartita you shal finde how it was first institute as I remember and after vndone againe because of an huge vilany committed with a woman by a Minister of the Church thorow confession Also it is mentioned in the ende of first Distinct De poenitentia how the Greek Church Dist. de poenitentia The Greeke Church alowed not confession auricular whome I thinke you do not note to be heretickes will not yet hetherto allowe it There are also many reasons brought forth both to proue that coÌ„fesson made to a priest should not be necessary also that confession made vnto God should suffice coÌ„cluding in this wise Quibus authoritatibus c. I coulde bringe forth other that be yet liuing men of surmounting and excellent literature which exactly by many and mighty both authorities and reasons do shewe and confirme this my saying to be iust but I keepe silence and will not name them least I should bring them in hatred Notwithstanding I neuer sayd ne will say but that men feeling them selues agreeued in conscience with some great tentatioÌ„ had neede to go vnto such whom they know and trust to be of stedfast credence and to haue good skill in the law of God opening their grief vnto them to the enteÌ„t they may know through councel some ease and remedy thereof But in this I meane not that they ought to goe vnto their Curate or to any other Prieste Asâ—ing councell in the Church is good but is not tyed to any person whose credence they deeme not all trusty or their Councell not sage but to any other whatsoeuer he be whom they know moste sufficient in properties aboue shewed when their Curate doth lacke them And this thing is the moste behouable when men needing councell be so voide of knowledge in Christes lawe that they cannot finde therein remedie themselues For the doctrine of Christe if it were well knowen conteineth remedies for all infirmities and maladies of the minde so that men by spirituall knowledge might ease themselues To the other part of your question where ye do aske whether a Prieste in cases vnto him limited The second part of the questions whether a priest loseth a sinner Chryst and not the Priest loseth the sinner may loose a sinner confessed and contrite for his sinne inioyning hym holsome penaunce I say that onely Christ looseth a sinner which is contrite by his worde and promise and the priest doth nothing but shew and declare the worde Neyther doth declaration or ministery of the priest any whit auaile for to lose any person vnlesse he that should be losed geue credence vnto the word ministred and shewed by the priest Which word or promise of Christ is called the word of reconciliation or attonment making betwixt God and man And this testifieth S. Paul in the 2. to the Cor. where he sayth in this wise 2. Cor. 5 God hath reconciled vs vnto him thorough Iesus Christ. See how it is God that looseth vs from sinne which is to make recoÌ„ciliation or atonemeÌ„t betwixt vs and him and that thorow Christ whom he caused to dye for the same purpose Christ onely loseth vs froÌ„ sinne And he quoth S. Paul hath ordayned vs Ministers of the said atonement See howe Christes Apostles called not themselues the authors of binding and losing but Ministers for he that is to wit The Apostles not the authors of binding and losing but ministers God recoÌ„ciled the world vnto him for giuing their sinnes Where you may know what reconciling is And hath committed saith Paul Vnto vs to be messengers of the same worde or tidinges of atonement or reconciling Also that the power wherby men are losed from sinne is not the priests power you may know by the vulgar saying which is right true yea and with leasure This saying is taken out of Peter Lombert lib. and cited in the decrees I doubt not but y t I can shewe the same in the Decrees which is thus Solus Deus remittit peccata Only God forgiueth and pardoneth vs of our sinnes And this was preached at Pauls Crosse the sonday next after the Epiphany last the Byshop of London sitting by Iohn 1. the Preacher speaking after this forme treating of this text Ecce agnus Dei qui tollit peccata mundi Behold the lamb of God which taketh away the sinnes of the worlde In that said the preacher testimony is geuen of Christ to be a Lamb it is shewed y t he was an innocent man But in y t it is sayde that he taketh away the sinne of the world is shewed that he was God alleaging there for the confirmation of this part of his purpose the vulgare saying aboue sayde by me Solus Deus remittit peccata And the same proposition or an other equal with the same vseth Chrysostome in an Homely that is made vpon this text of Mathe. Math. 1. Vocabitur nomen eius Iesus c. His name shal be called Iesus for he shall saue his people from their sinnes Also Saint Chrysostome in opere imperfecto vpon this texte Vae vobis Scribae Pharisaei qui
clauditis regâ—um coelorum Math. 23. c. Woe be vnto you Scribes and Phariseis because yee shutte vppe the kingdome of heauen before men c. As nere as my remembrance doth serue me or els in some other place but in the same booke as I suppose he affirmeth that the keies of heauen are the worde doctrine of God This witnesseth moreouer S. Gregory I trow in his booke called Pastoralia The keyes of bynding and loosing are the word of God Greg. in Pastor or els it is in an Epistle that he writeth ad Episcopum Constantinopolitanum in these wordes Clauis appertionis est sermo correctoris qui increpando culpam detegit quam saepe nescit qui perpetrauit The key of loosing is the word of the corrector who rebuking doth disclose the fault whiche many times he knoweth not that committeth the same Ambrose Saint Ambrose agreeing to the same sayeth Verbum Dei dimittit peccata The worde of God forgiueth sinne But shal we then say that Gods ministers do not binde lose I say no not as the authors of so doing but they doe lose and bind in like maner as it is said of Paul in the Act. of y e Apostles How ministers bynde and loose Act. 26 where our Sauiour spake vnto him in this maner I shal sayde our Sauiour deliuer thee from the people and nations vnto whom I send thee that thou shouldest open their eyes that they may be conuerted from darkenes to light Here Paule is sayd to open the eyes of mens hartes Albeit to speake properly it is God that so doth And therfore Dauid prayeth vnto him Psal. 119. Reuela oculos meos Open mine eyes O Lorde And in like maner it is spoken of Iohn Baptist in the 1. of Luke Luke 1. that he shoulde goe before Christ in the spirite and power of Helias and turne the hartes of the fathers to their children and the vnbeleeuers to the wisdome of the rightwise Albeit to turne mens harts and to worke in them belongeth vnto God Metonymia is a figure when the name that properly belongeth to one is inproperly transferred to an other thing But so vse we to speake Metonymicè As if your lordship had defined me to be excommunicate and thereupon should sende a commaundement to the person of Knoll to declare the same the people would say that the person of Knol proclaiming your commandement had accursed me but yet doth he not properly curse me but you rather wheÌ„ he in pronouncing the same doth your act and commaundement rather then his owne Touching cases limited to Priestes and Ministers for losing from sin or binding in the same I do know no such thinges shewed in Scripture Power in bynding looâ—ing limited no more to one minister then an other which is the perfect way of our life Neither can any man I suppose shew by authoritie therof that one should haue more or lesse limited him theÌ„ an other And if you can or will thereby teache it me I shall thank you for your doing pray god to acquit you Concerning enioyning of penaunce I knowe of none y t men need to admitte Inioyning of penaunce nor you to put or enioyn the same except it be renouation of liuing in casting apart old vyce taking them vnto newe vertue whiche euery true pennytent entendeth or ought to entend verily by the grace assistance of our sauiour Christ Answere to the 11. article to shew and performe ¶ Unto the xj I say that grace is giuen vnto them that duely receiue the Sacramentes of Christe and his church but whether by them or no that I cannot define for God sendeth his grace where he pleaseth either with them or without them and when he pleaseth so that it is at his arbitrement how and when Moreouer many a leud persoÌ„ receiueth the sacraments Sacramentes whether they geue grace or no that are destitute of grace to their confusion So that I cannot affirme that y e Sacramentes giueth grace Yet in due receit of the Sacramentes I suppose and thinke that God geueth vnto them grace that so taketh theÌ„ Answere to the 12. article as he doth vnto al good euen without theÌ„ also ¶ Wheras in your xij article you do aske whether al thinges necessary vnto saluation are put in holy Scripture whether things only there put be sufficieÌ„t whether some things vpoÌ„ necessitie of saluatioÌ„ are to be beleued obserued which are not expressed in scripture this is y e questioÌ„ as great learned meÌ„ haue shewed me whom I do couÌ„t my freÌ„ds sith y e time I appeared at your lordships assignment before maister Doctor Lesse maister Melling w t other in your chappell of Lambeth Doctor Lesse M. Melling when these questions were fyrst propounded this I say is the question whiche as they told me is the head and whole content of all other obiected agaynst me Yea this is both the helme and sterne of al together and that which they contended right sore to impugne but loue of the trueth wherewith in this point I reckoned me well fenced would not suffer me to apply and yeld to their will thinking quòd sanctum est veritatem praeferre amicitiae Truth to be preferred befoâ—e frendship Math. 5. that the truth ought to be preferred before all friendship and amitie And also Si dextra manus scandalezet deberet praescindi abijci if the right hand offend it ought to be cut off and cast away But touching an aunswere vnto this question I suppose verily that if I had Saint Cyrils workes by me Cyrillâ—â— is Iohanâ—â—â— I should not nede to shew any other answer in this then he hath shewed afore time writing vpon this saying of S. Iohn Sunt alia multa quae fecit Iesus Iohn 21. there are many things moe which Iesus did Notwithstanding for so much as euery man at all seasons cannot haue what he would All thinges necessary to saluation conteined in Scripture and therfore must make other shift such as he may I say as I suppose the first part of your questioÌ„ to be very true and therefore to be affirmed that is to wit that al thinges needefull for mans saluation be mencioned and shewed in holy scripture and that the thinges onely there put be sufficient for the regiment of spirituall liuing mans soule health And in this shal you finde both the auncient Doctors standing with me and moreouer the suffrage of holy writte whose authoritie is of most soueraigne and vnfallible stedfastnes Looke what Saint Hierome sayeth vpon this verse Hierome Psal. 87. Ambros. lib. de Paradâ—â—â— Dominus narrabit in scripturis pupulorum The Lorde shall rehearse it when he writeth vp the people Saint Ambrose also in a treatise De Paradiso doth shew likewyse where he bringeth this text of Paule written in the 2. to the Corinth I am afraid leaste it may
this Call vppon me in time of your tribulation and I shal deliuer you Marke howe he sayeth here call vppon me Psal. â—â— God onely to be â—â—â—ted What is 〈◊〉 call 〈◊〉 vpon God Psal 143. appointing neyther S. Thomas ne maister Iohn Shorne Also in an other place The Lorde is nigh vnto them thar call vpon hym that call vpon him truely and with that he sheweth who calleth truely vppon him saying thus He shall do the will or desire of them that reuerenceth him and shall heare graciously their prayer and make them safe for the Lord loueth al that loueth him and all sinners shall be destroyed And thus vsed y e holy prophets Patriarks Apostles other good faithfull people in olde time in al tribulation anguish to resort vnto the head fountain which is of grace infinite as is shewed in other places in this wise Psal. â— Psal. 1â— Psal. 1â—7 In my trouble I called vpon the Lord saith Dauid and he hearde me gratiously when I was troubled I cried vnto the Lorde and he mercifully heard me Also I lift mine eyes vp vnto the mountaines but from whence shall helpe come vnto me Myne helpe quoth he shall come from the Lorde that made both heauen and earth I reade the first of these verses in forme of interrogation folowing saint Augustine which as I remember interpreteth it in this wise If I recite not authorities in all places in the moste perfite forme I would pray you somewhat to pardon me for you know y t I lacke books and haue not them lying by me Notwithstanding I am certain I shal not decline much from him The hylles toward the which Dauid did lift vp his eyes were Saintes and holy men of whom when he could not haue his minde satisfied he turned another way saying from whence shall help come vnto me Anone he remembring himselfe better sued vnto God himselfe of whom incontinent he obteined the accomplishment of his wish and so witnessed the same for our instruction saying God onely is the geuer of helpe and not Saintes Myne helpe is of the Lord or commeth from the Lorde which made heauen and earth This interpretation as neare as I remember is after the minde of Saint Augustine and I suppose verely that it is not contrary vnto the mind of God ne disagreeing with the sequele of Scripture Also in this wise it is reported in the new Testament by authoritie reduced out of the olde where it is written Marke 13. Ioel. 2. Euery one that calleth vpon the name of the Lord shal be saued And marke howe cum * That is with a special efficacie for vs to marke more attentiuely energia it is said vpon the name of the Lord without any sending vs either to S. Christopher though he be paynted neuer so stout either to S. Patrickes purgatory in Ireland or to S. Iames in Galicia in the yeare of grace or yet to anye other sainct or place but would vs y t we shuld call vpoÌ„ almighty God and vpon his name for the loue that hee beareth to Christ and is alway our Aduocate before our father to purchase mercy for our sinnes 1. Ioh. 3. August in Iohanneâ— Christ aduocate as well for Saintes and Apostles 〈◊〉 for vs. and not for our sinnes onely quoth S. Iohn who is y e writer of this saying and testimony but also for the sinnes of all the world S. Augustine vppon the same noteth that S. Iohn in that place sayth we haue an Aduocate and that Christ is Aduocate for him like as he is for all other to purchase mercy for him like as hee doth for all other that shall be saued and that Sainct Iohn will not be knowne for our aduocate but that Christ shoulde be taken for Aduocate of all S. Bede as I remember vppon the same maketh as much for this purpose as doth S. Augustine or well more so that by course of scripture we are taught to resort for all ayde and reliefe as I haue sayd vnto the head spring and fountayne of all comfort and mercye Bede vpon S. Iohn as S. Paule calleth him the father of mercies and of all comforte which is readye to comforte vs in all tribulation which as the psalme reporteth healeth all our infirmities and taketh mercy vppon al our iniquities For he is sweete as is sayd in an other place and gentle and many mercies are layd vp for all those that call vpoÌ„ him Yet he sheweth vs no where I trow of benefites that we shall purchase by praying vnto saintes departed and if any person can or will vouchsafe to teach me that by some authoritie of Scripture I woulde thinke my selfe hyghly beholding to him what soeuer hee were eyther great or small young or olde but I weene it cannot be I haue made truely long search yet could I neuer find any such substantiall teaching Howbeit I offer my selfe euer to learne and know that my rude witte foolish youth vnexpert experience and feeble discretion had need of good instruction as much as any other Howbeit I see thaÌ„ked be god that sometime he sheweth some sparcle of light and wisedome to children hiding the same from other that are reputed of higher prudence so that the world thereby many times is brought into admiration seeing suche factes done of God before theyr face and laugh thereat sometime with indignation as the Phariseis did at the blinde man whom Christ had restored to sight where they said to him Thou caitife was borne blinde for thy sinnes Iohn 9. and wilt thou teach vs that are a great multitude of high officers of the temple and Doctours to teach the law As who would say it becommeth ther fullâ—â—ll Yet we ought not to maruell greatly at suche doing for so much as S. Paule 1. Corinthians 1. sheweth of like practise done in his time and that he writeth for the instruction of all ages after ensuing so that it perteyneth like as all the holy Scripture doth as well to our tyme as it did to that it was first written in 1. Cor 1. The doctrine of Christes crosse that is to wit of the new testament is to them that perish foly sayth he but to vs that obtayne thereby saluation incaning thereby to such as beleue it is the might or power of God for it is written sayth he by the Prophet Esay that God aforetime sayd he woulde destroy the wisedome of the wise and the vnderstanding or learning of the learned woulde he throw away and despise This prophecy alleged Paule thought to be authority sufficient to disswade the Corinthians from the foolish affiaunce vayneglory or opinion that they had in men whom they peraduenture euer highly estemed for their offices or solemne titles So that he proceedeth foorth in the same where are ye now quoth he the worldly wise the scribes that is to say 1. Cor. 1. Doctors and such other like officers Hath not god shewed the wisedome of
me For he hath sold away al that euer he hath that surely entendeth for the loue of Christ to helpe the poore with all that he may Voluntas reputatur pro facto The will is accepted for the deed as is sayd commonly And this saying both of Iames and also of the Euangelist I think verely belongeth to al christen men that they should performe it none except neyther lay man ne women as we vse to say but to them as well as to any whom we call religious As coÌ„cerning y e reliques tombes of saints I haue said vnto your Lordship afore what I do thinke of the milke of our Lady Reliques and Tombes of Saintes Our Ladyes milke The bloud of Hayles y e bloud which they say is at Hailes Norwich other places w t such other wherof I trust you doe know what ought to be done And I besech god you may do ther in as your office doth require so shewing example vnto other prelates to follow your Lordship in good doing as is comely for a primate to do remembring alway as Paule sayth the time is short and therefore it were good to set to hand in time Finally holy Moyses when he died would be so buried that no man should know which was his graue as it is witnessed in the booke of Deuteronomy Moyses Tombe vnknowen that as the expositors testify was because y e Iewes which were prone to new faÌ„gled worshipping should not fall into Idolatry worshipping him as God for the great and manifold myracles that were wrought by him while he was aliue To thinke Pilgrimage to be meritorious is no poynte of our beliefe To conclude I say it is no poynt of my belief to think that oblations and pilgrimages at saintes graues and reliques are meritorious works ne yet that there is any deuotioÌ„ in so doing That is godly which is institute by scripture If you thinke contrary I would desire to know for mine instruction what part of scripture should make therfore agaynst me ¶ In the xvij where you doe aske whether the fast of lent and other appoynted by the common law Answere to the 17. 〈◊〉 and receaued in common vsage of Christen people vnlesse necessity otherwise requireth are to be obserued I saye that in mine opinion they are to be obserued and fastyng discretly done is commendable for so shall a man auoyde slouth be the more ready to serue God and also his neighbours therby tame the rebellioÌ„ of carnal concupiscence according to the saying of the Poet The saying of Hierome Sine cerere baccho friget venus Without wine good fare lust waxeth colde And as saynt Hierome Venter mero estuans spumat in libidinem The body enflamed with wine bursteth out into lust Yet shall not the breaking of these feastes make a man to do deadly sinne Fast broâ—â—â— is of it selfe no sinne except in his minde be some other malicious affection therwith annexed as rashnes of minde despite or such like for so much as no positiue law of man made without foundation of scripture may binde any person so that in breaking of such No profitâ—â—â— law without the foundatioÌ„ of Scripture bindeth to deadly sinne he shall therfore sinne deadly And of this sort made by man is the fast of lent and other dayes ordeined in your lawes without authoritye of scripture which willeth vs to fast perpetually eating and drinking but when neede requireth not for any voluptuousnes as many that recounteth themselues great fasters I feare haue done yea and that sparely forseeing alwaye that our Romackes be neuer cloied with dronkenshippe or surfeiting as is commaunded by our Sauior in Luke but contrariwise How to 〈◊〉 truely after the Scripture after the fashion rather of a certayne Prince that is mentioned I trow in Valerius Maximus that neuer rose from his meales meat with a full stomacke but rather somewhat empty or hungry which as the story testifieth caused him to liue so wonderfull a long season that a mâ—n could vnneth thinke it possible for ones life to be so prolonged had not such a notable author reported it And to tell the trueth I suppose the prelates shoulde better haue perswaded the people to pure fasting by instaÌ„t preaching of the word of God and fatherly exhortations Fasting rather to be perswaded theÌ„ enforced then by ordeining of so sore a multitude of lawes and constitutions For the nature of man is well described of Horace saying Nitimur in vetitum seÌ„per cupimusque negata Looke what is forbid that we most desire and alwayes couet the things that be denyed vs. And in an other prouerbe Funis plus aequo teÌ„sus rumpitur The rope by ouermuch straining bursteth a sonder According to this sayd a good olde father in Cambridge I remeÌ„ber his saying well yet He was an old Doct. of diuinity WheÌ„ a Legate came into England at a time he with certayne Bishops had ordeined that the dedication of al churches through England as I remember should be kept holy solemnized vpon one day Church holy dayes solemnised in England and priestes should haue their gownes made close before with such other like ordinances he resisted not condesceÌ„ding to haue theÌ„ put in executioÌ„ wheÌ„ his Diocesane required him Gownes sowed before declaring howe this multitude of lawes pleased him not For we had enough aboundantly afore adding this reason Adam being in Paradise had but one law to obserue Multitude of lawes and yet he brake it what other thing then shall this multitude do quoth he but multiply transgression For when a Fagot is bound ouer strait the bond must breake God therfore I besech him send vs of the sweet dew of his heauenly doctrine Multitude of lawes vnprofitable to moysten and supple the earthlye grouÌ„d of our hartes that we may grow like fashioned vnto him putting apart our old Adam with all his dissimulation and paynted shew that is much caused by humaine lawes and constitutions and do vpon Christ that is y e very truth and the way directing men to the same Amen ¶ Unto the xviij where you aske Answere to the 18. arti whether it be laudable and profitable that worshipfull Images be set in churches for the remembraunce of Christ and his sayntes I say Against Images Psal. â—7 that I know of no images that ought to be worshipped specially made by the hand of men for the Psal. sayth Confusion or shame be vpon them that worshippe or make obeysance vnto carued Images that glory in theyr pictures Moreouer S. Augustine in his book de vera religione sayth thus Let vs not haue deuotion in worshipping the workes of men or els thus Images not to be worshipped let vs not be bound to worship the workes of men for the workemen are more excellent then the thinges which they make whom notw tstanding we ought not to worship The latin is
of heresy and so prohibited by Bishops for to preach the worde of God Wrongfull prohibytion oughte not to stoppe the preaching of Gods worde that they ought for no mans commaundement to leaue or stop though they do neuer purge themselues afore them for such will admitte no iust purgation many times but iudge in theyr own causes and that as they lust which me thinketh is not all comely Therfore in the old law the priestes and other Iudges do sit together hearing of matters that were in controuersy Yet this I thinke reasonable that a man iustly and not causelesse suspect Popish prelates iudges in their owne causes and namely if he be so found faultye of heresy ought to cease from preaching after he is inhibited vntill he haue made his purgation before some Iudge But in my rude opinion it were necessary and conuenient that our heades should not be ouer ready of suspition Swiftnes of suspition reproued and so inhibiting men approued from preaching specially in this Session when the people doth suspect them to doe it more for loue of themselues and mainteining of their priuate lucre or honor then to do it for loue of God and maintenance of his honor In the xxij where you demaund whether I beleue that it is lawfull for all Pristes freely to preache the woorde of God or no Answere to the 22. article and that in all places at all seasons to al persons to whom they shall please although they be not sent I say that priestes are called in Scripture by two distinct wordes that is to wit Praesbiteri Sacerdotes The fyrst is to say auncient men Seniors or elders and by that word or vocable Priestes whether they ought to preach though they be not sent are the seculer iudges or such like head officers sometime also signified as we reade in Daniel that they were called which defamed and wrongfully accused Susanna that this is seldome and nothing so customably as those to be called Praesbiteri which are set to be Prelates in the Church to guide the same by the word of God and his blessed doctrine Episcopi and Praesbyteri all one that is the roode of direction and the foundation of Christes fayth And Priestes thus called Praesbiteri in the Primitiue Church what time were but few traditions and ordinaunces to let vs from the strayt trade or institution made by Christ and his Apostles were the very same and none other but Bishops as I shewed you in the first part of mine aunswere by authoritye of Saynt Hierome Paul also recordeth the same right euidently in the first to Titus in this fourme I left thee Titus quoth blessed Paule behinde me in Crete that thou shouldest set in a due order such thinges as lacke or be not els perfectly framed and that thou shouldest set priestes in euery towne Priestes haue two names in Scripture Presbyteri Sacerdotes like as I did appoynt thee if any be without reproche or blamelesse the husbande of one wife hauing faythfull children not geuen to ryote or that be not vnruely for so ought a Bishop to be c. These are not my words but S. Paules in the Epistle to Titus Tit. 1. Where you may see that a priest called Praesbiter shuld be the same that we call a byshop whom he requireth a litle after to be able by wholesome doctrine of Gods Scripture Descripâ—â—â—â— of a 〈◊〉 Priest Gainesayâ—â—â— of truth 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 by scriptures 〈◊〉 by authority only oâ— traditions of men made in generall Councels What miâ—â—sters be 〈◊〉 to exhort the good to â—olow the same doctrine if any shall speake agaynst it to reproue them thereby And marke you how he would haue a bishop otherwise called an auncient man or a priest to make exhortation by holy scripture therby to reproue them that shall speake agaynst the trueth not to condemne them by might or authority onely or els by traditions of men made in generall Councels And as many as are in this wise Priestes whiche are called commonlye Praesbiteri otherwise Bishops such as in the church are set to take cure of soule and to be spirituall pastors ought to preach freely the word of God in all places and times conuenient and to whom soeuer it shall please theÌ„ if they suppose and see that theyr preaching should edify and profite And where as you adde this particle Though they were not sent I say that all suche are chosen to be preachers and therfore sent for of this speaketh S. Gregorye in his Pastorals in this wise Grigor in Pastoral Praedicationis quippe officium suscipit quisquis ad sacerdotium accedit Whosoeuer taketh priesthood vpoÌ„ him taketh also vpon him the office of preaching Yea your lawe reporteth in like maner Distinct. 43. where it is thus sayd A Priest ought to be honest that he may shew honesty both in wordes and conditions Dist. 43. Wherfore it is sayd in the Canticles The Cheekes of the spouse that is to wit of preachers are to be compared to a Turtle doue Where is moreouer added He must also haue the gift of teaching because as sayth S. Hierome innocent coÌ„uersation without speach or preaching how much it is auaylable by example geuing so much doth it hurt agayn by sileÌ„ce keping for wolues must be driueÌ„ away by barking of dogs by the shepheards staffe which as y e glose sheweth signifieth preaching sharpe words of the priest And this I vnderstaÌ„d of such as should be priestes elect both by god and men in Gods church whose office is to preach And though many of them which now doe minister in the church and are elect by bishops otherwise theÌ„ after the maner of Christes institution and the forme of the primitiue Church neither do ne can preach Multitude serueth for authority yet ought not the multitude of such to be layd for an authority agaynst me or other that are compelled to shew the truth and right ordinance of the apostles that was vsed afore time in the Primitiue church God bring it in agayn Neither ought we for the negligence of bishops which haue chosen such an ignorant multitude wherby the principal duty of priestes is growen out of knowledge when we do shew you therof to be so enforced by a booke othe and therfore noted as heretickes imprisoned and burned Sacerdotes Other be called priestes in the new Testament by thys word Sacerdotes that is to say I thinke sacrificers And thus as Christ was called Rex Sacerdos Kyng Prieste so be all true Christen men in the newe Testament as is testified Apocal. 1. by Christ made Kinges and Priestes The wordes in the Apocal. be thus Apoc. 1. To Iesu Christ whyche hath loued vs and washed vs from our sinnes through his bloud and made vs kinges and priestes vnto God euen his father vnto him be glory and rule for euer and euer Amen
Thus sayth S. Iohn speaking of all Christen people 1. Peter 2. In like maner is it sayde 1. Peter 2. where he writeth vnto all Christen men You quoth he be a chosen generation a regall priest hood an holy people Beede vpon the epistle of S. Peter S. Bede expounding the same as my remembraunce doth serue shall testify playnely with me And S. Augustine I wot well in diuers places recordeth that all Christen men be so called Regale Lacerdotium And likewise doth Faber in his Commentaries vpon the same place Whosoeuer looketh vpon the treatise called Vnio dissidentium shall finde a multitude of auncient Fathers sayinges declaring the same But this may yet seme a strange thing a new that al persons should be called priests that in scripture which can not lye Truth it is in deede it may seeme straunge to diuers as it did to me and many other How all men are Priestes when we read it first because we neuer read ne heard of the same before and so did Christes doctrine and his apostles seeme new to his audience when he himselfe preached Albeit he yet proued his doing and sayinges by authority of the law and Prophetes as is shewed in the first to the Romanes where Paule reporteth Rom. 1. That he was chosen a part to be a minister of the Gospell that was promised before by the Prophettes And our Sauiour testifieth the same in Saynt Iohn saying to the Iewes Iohn â— Thinke you not quoth he that I shall accuse you before my Father There is one to accuse you which is Moyses in whome ye doe trust But if you beleued Moyses you should certaynely beleue me for he writeth of me c. Likewise a litle aboue he biddeth theÌ„ search the Scriptures for they make report of him But although these sayinges doe seeme newe for lacke that we haue not had olde familiarity with Scripture and vsage in reading the same God amend and help it when it shall please him yet truely so standeth it written as I haue sayd and so is interpreted by the Doctors aboue named and so was it preached of a certayne Doctour also of Diuinity in London the second day of Aduent last past in this sentence I wote not whether these were the selfe wordes or no. The church quoth the doctor is nothing els but the congregatioÌ„ of faythfull people The saying of a Doctour preaching at Paules and you all quoth he to the people are of the church as well as I or any other if you be of God And likewise we all men are priestes but yet are not all alike ordeyned Ministers sayd he for to consecrate the body of Christ in the Churche All 〈◊〉 priestes but not all ministers publicke Thus sayd the preacher whom when I see oportunity I dare be bolde to name And these I say ought not all to preach openly in generall conuentions or assembles neither canne they but they rather should come to learne yet priuatelye are they bound for instructions of theyr seruauntes children Euery man mynister of good instruction in his owne house Eph. â— kinsfolke and such like to speak that should be for the destruction of vice and encrease or vpholding of vertue whensoeuer time and place so behoueth as sheweth Saint Paul saying in this wise You that are fathers prouoke noâ— your children to wrath or anger but bring them vp in the doctrine and discipline of the Lord. In the xxiij where you doe aske whether I beleeue that it is lawefull for lay people of both kindes Answere to the 23. article that is to wit both men and women to sacrifice and preach the word of God I say that it is not meet for none in mine opinion to preach openly the word of God No man to preach opeÌ„ly except he be chosen Gal. 1. Rom. 5. except they be chosen elect to the same either by God or solemnly by men or els by both and therefore S. Paule calleth him selfe in all his Epistles an Apostle of God that is to wit a messenger of God And to the Galathians he writeth thus Paule an Apostle not sent by men nor by man but by Iesus Christ. Also to the Romanes How shall men preach truely quoth he excepte they be sent Notwithstanding I say this both by supportation of Gods law In tyme of great necessity lay people man or woman may preach 1. Cor. 1â— 1. Cor. 11. and also of lawes written in the Decrees that in time of great necessity laye people may preach and that of both kindes both men and women as you may see in the Epistle to the Corinthians where as he sayth That it is a shame for a woman to speake in a multitude or congregation Yet in an other place he sayth That euery woman praying or prophecying hauing nothing vpoÌ„ her head doth dishonor her head To this accordeth the prophesye of Ioel recited Act. 2. where in the person of God is sayd thus Ioell 2. Act. 2. Luke 2. Wâ—men that prophesied in the scripture I shall poure out of my spirit vpon all flesh both your sonnes and your daughters shall prophecy Thus did Anna the Prophetesse daughter of Phanuel geue prayse vnto Christ in the Temple spake of him to all men of Hierusalem that looked after the redeÌ„tion of Israel This also doth yet speake vnto vs in Scripture the virgine Mary by the song which she made that is dayly recited in the Church called Magnificat Yea Stephen also being no Priest Act. 7. but a Deacon made a wonderful good sermon Actes 7. This also willeth your Decrees Dist. 9. de Conse Distin. 9. de consecrat where is thus sayde A woman although shee is learned holy may not presume to teach men in the congregation ne baptise except necessity requireth So that where need is I shall adde this but not without the mind of him that wrote the Lawe like as a woman maye baptise Cap. 16. quest 1. Dist. 1â— cap abijcimus so may she teach the woord of God or preach as is declared more playnely Cap. 16. quest 1. in Glosa 11. Cap adijcimus dist 18. And I beseeche God that for lacke of true and well learned Officers suche necessity doe not come now vpon vs that such shal need to take vpon them to preach There is a learned man which in a Dialogue that he maketh betwixt a rude Abbot a Gentlewoman He meaneth the dialogue of Erasmus intituled Abbas Eâ—udita hauing skill in learning iesteth but with prety earnest as his maner is and geueth a watch worde touching somewhat my purpose It is in the end of the Dialogue The gentlewoman aunswering the Abbot for that he had partly checked her because she was quicke in vtterance of learning Syr quoth she if you continue therin so dull as you haue done and dayly do the world perceiuing it as they begin fast to grow quicke in
lawes binding men to the obseruance of them vnder pain of deadly sinne more then hath the king or the Emperour and to say soth I say as I haue said afore I thinke veryly that the Churche was more full of vertue before the Decrees or Decretals were made which is not very long agoe but in the time of Constantine if it be true that is reported in the Decrees Dist. 15. ca Canones generalium then it hath bene sith God repayre it and restore it again to the auncient puritie and perfection In the xxx where you do aske whether I beleeue that the Pope and other prelats and their deputies in spiritual thinges haue power to excommunicate Priestes and laye people that are inobedient and sturdy from entring into y e church and to suspend or let them from ministration of the Sacramentes of the same I thinke that the Pope and other prelates haue power to excommunicate both priests and lay men such as be rebellious against the ordinance of God and disobedient to his law for such are sundred from God afore the prelates do giue sentence by reason of their sinne and contumacie according as it is said in Esay by almighty God Esa. 59. Your sinnes quoth he do make diuision betwixt you and me And the Prelates by right iudgement should pronounce of sinners as they do find them and that is to pronounce such to be excommunicat of God and vnworthy to minister any Sacramentes or to be conuersant with Christen folke that will not amende 1. Cor. 5. For thus biddeth Paul 1. Corinth 5. If any amongest you called a brother shall be a whoremonger or a couetous person or a worshipper of images or Idolles or a rayler or a drunkard or an extortioner see that with such you eate no meate Such ought to bee put out of the Churche and not be suffered to come within it I am not certaine that Prelats haue any such power A doubte whether Prelates haue any such power to exclude any from the church Distin. 1. de consecra Dist. 1. de consecr And though they had I doubt whether charitie shoulde permit them to shew it forth and execute it without singular discretion For in Churches ought the word of God to be declared and preached through the whiche the sturdy comming thither and hearing it might soone be smitten with compunction and repentance and thervpon come to amendement This confirmeth well a lawe made in the Councel of Carthage which is this A Bishop ought to prohibite no person to come into the Church and to heare the word of God whether he be Gentile or Iewe or heretike vntil the masse time of them that are called Catechumini de Conse distinct 1. Moreouer where you speake of Prelates Deputies I thinke suche be but little behoueable to Christes flocke It were necessary and right Byshops deputies not behoueable that as the Prelates themselues wil haue the reuenewes tythes oblations of their benefices they them selues should labour and teache diligently the word of God therefore and not to shift the labor from one vnto an other til all be leaft pitie it is vndone Such doth S. Iohn call Fures latrones Theeues and murtherers although they make neuer so goodly a worldly shew outward and beare a stout porte This I saye that the Pope and other prelates haue power to excommunicate rebels against Gods ordinance and to suspend them froÌ„ receiuing or ministring the sacrament but I am not sure that they haue power to forefend them from out of Churches especially when Gods word is there preached vnles the sinners be so sore desperat that they scorne the same And I would that euery Prelate receauing his liuing of benefices Euery prelat beneficed persoÌ„ ought himselfe to discharg his cure without deputye or vicar should him selfe worke in the same specially in true preaching of Christes doctrine without winding his owne necke out of the yoke charging therwith other called deputies or Uicares Curates and suce lyke For God would haue euery man to get his liuing by sweate of his owne face that is to say by his labour according to his estate and calling And like as euery workeman is worthy his meate so contrariwise they that labour not vnlesse they be let by impotencie are worthy to haue no meate and much lesse to take of those to whom they do no seruice .50 or 40. pounde a yeare for wayting after none other thing then the Moone shining in the water The Canon law maketh clearely with the same Looke in the Decrees Cap. 21. quest 2. Capitulo precipimus and you shall finde plainly as I say ¶ In the xxxj where you aske whether faith only with out good workes may suffice vnto a man fallen into sinne after his Baptisme To the 31. â—â—â—icle 〈◊〉 onely 〈…〉 for his saluation and iustifying I say that it is the vsage of Scripture to say that faith onely doeth iustifie and worke saluation afore a man do any other good works and that is shewed by many authorities both of scripture also of many holy Fathers in a treatise called Vnio dissidentium which I would to Christ as it is in French and other languages we had it truly translated in English 〈…〉 to be 〈◊〉 in Englishe 〈…〉 not a 〈◊〉 iustified 〈◊〉 a iustified man maâ—â—th good workes And truely I do thinke in this matter like as is here shewed by many authorities of holy fathers that a maÌ„ falleÌ„ into sinne after Baptisme shal be saued through faith and haue forgiuenes by Christs passion although he doth no more good deeds therafter as when a maÌ„ hauing short lyfe lacketh leasure to exercise other deeds of mercy Notwithstanding true fayth is of such vertue and nature that when oportunity commeth it can not but work plenteouly deeds of charity which are a testimony and witnes bearers of a mans true faith This declareth S. Augustine vpon Iohn I trowe it is where he expoundtth this text Si diligitis me August in Ioâ—nnem precepta mea seruate If you loue me keepe my commaundementes .. Whereas within a little after he speaketh in this wise Opera bona non faciunt iustum sed iustificatus facit bona opera That is to say good workes make not a iust or righteous man but a man once iustified doth good workes ¶ In the xxxij where you aske whether a Priest marying a wife that without the dispensation of the Pope begetting also children of her without slaunder giuing To the 32. article do sinne deadly I say that he doth not so much offende as those which in Wales as I haue heard say and also in many partes beyoÌ„d the Sea or rather in all places do giue openly dispensations for money to Priestes to take concubines neither doth he offende so much as the purchasers of such dispensations for they on euery hand do clearly coÌ„mit fornication and aduoutry vtterly forefended by Gods law and
he it be of God you cā not fordoe it And this I tell you sayd Gamaliell least you should be founde to striue and fight agaynst God Unto this sentence of Gamaliel did all the other of the conuocation or Parliament agree and so they called in the Apostles of Christ afore them causing them to be scourged and chargyng them no more after to preache of Christes name and so did let them depart This was vndoubtedly done in the tyme of our Sauiour and of his Apostles Councells goe not alwayes right and caused to be written for our comfort and learnyng For the holy Ghost knew afore that like practise should come in y e latter tyme of the world which we are in Whereby you may clearely see that Coūcels do not alway discerne with Christ but sometyme they may do agaynst him And therfore sayd Dauid Non sedi cum cōcilio vanitatis Councels may and doe erre cum iniquè agentibus non introibo Odiui Ecclesiam malignantium cum impijs nō sedebo sed lauabo inter innocentes manus meas c. Psal. 26. I did not quoth Dauid sitte with the assembly or Coūcell of vayne doers or lyers and I will not go in amōgest them that worke iniquitie for I hate the conuocation of thē that are malicious or maligners and amōgest the wicked will not I sit But I will wash my handes among innocentes c. Also in an other Psalme he writeth thus Dominus dissipat concilia gentium reprobat concilia populorum concilia Principum Cōcilium autem Domini in aeternum manet c. The Lord quoth he doth destroy or annihilate the Coūcell of the Gentiles Psal. 33. he reproueth the Councels of the people and of rulers But the Councell or deuise of the Lord endureth euer the purpose of his minde abideth into the world of worldes For that purpose doth S. Peter in the Actes of the Apostles alledge this verse out of the Psalme Quare fre muerunt gentes c. Why did the Gentiles rage and the people imagine vayne thinges c. Like vnto this is written Esay 1. Psal. 2. Esay 1. Also you may see in the Councels of the Pharises aboue shewed that one singular persō may sometime perceiue a thing more then a generalty or a multitude for only Gamaliel did see better what was behouable Some one man sometyme may see more then a whole Councel Dist. 31. cap Nicena thē could all the other there congregate Agreable vnto this wee finde in the Decrees Dist. 31. where it is written that the Councell of Nice willing to correct or amende the life of men of the Church ordeined lawes called Canons or rules And as they treated vppon such ordinaunces some thought it erpedient to bring in a law that Byshops Priestes Deacons and Subdeacons should not ly with their wiues whom they had maried afore they were consecrate into the order With that arose Paphnutius a Confessor of Christ The story of Paphnutius in Nicene Coūcell and gaynsayde it testifying that marriage was an honorable thing saying also that it is chastitie for a man to lye with his owne proper wife And so he perswaded the councel that they should cōstitute no such lawe Chastity standeth not by singlenes of life but purenes of matrimonye affirming that it was a sore matter that they were minded to do which should be either to the priests or els to their wiues an occasion of fornicatiō and this was Paphnutius reason The wordes of the Canon proceede thus This declared Paphnutius he neuer being maried nor hauing experience of Mariage y e Councell commended his sentence making no statute in this matter but put it to euery mans free wil and libertie without any enforcemēt or necessitie These wordes stand as I haue recited them vnto you written in the Decrees albeit they are somwhat otherwise rehearsed In historia tripartita as I haue shewed before in the fourth Article Upon this that Paphnutius did thus resiste and preuaile against all the other Councel doth the Glose note in the same law One mā hauing scripture with him is more to be beleued then a whole Councell without Scripture that one singular person may gaynesay or speake against an vniuersal generaltie hauing a reasonable cause on his side Suffrage also of the same haue we in Abbot Panormitane where he sayth thus I wold quoth he rather beleue one lay person bringing for him authoritie of scripture thē an vniuersal Coūcell that ordeineth or defineth a thing without scripture Finally I say that I neuer recounted them neither Saintes ne deuils but resigned the iudgement thereof to God neither haue I in earnest reported thē the one or the other Neither haue done vnto them particular worship so farre forth as I can remember To the 36. Article ¶ In the xxxvj where you do aske whether I beleeue hold and affirme that euery generall Councel the Coūcel of Constaūce also do represent the vniuersal congregation or Church I say y t what such Councels doe represent Whether euery generall councel representeth the vniuersall churche I cannot certainly rel and therfore beleue neither yea nor nay neither can I thefore make any affirmation pro contra with this demaund or against it and no maruell For I know of no Scripture to certifie me of the same ne yet any sufficient reason And me thinketh this vnder correction I speake y e Councels might represent albeit I know not whether they do or no the vniuersal church not being yet the same as I wot wel they neither are ne were For the Church I do take for to be al those that God hath chosen or predestinate to be inheritours of eternall blisse saluation What is the Church whether they be temporall or spirituall king or subiect Bishop or Deacon father or child Grecian or Romaine He meaneth here the church inuisible And this Church spreadeth through the vniuersall world whereas any do cal for help truly vpon the name of Christ and there do they euer most grow assemble commonly where as his blessed word is purely openly preached declared for that is the reliefe of mans soule wherunto all men louing their soules health lust to resort seek as all thinges do naturally seeke after that which should nourish and prolong their life for in it is shewed that righteousnes which whosoeuer doth thirst after and is an hungred for shal come in the kingdom of heauen Of this may wel the Prouerbe in the Gospel although it be applied to the iudgement of God Luke 7. when he shal appeare in y e generall dome be verified where soeuer is a dead carion thether will soone be assembled Egles That is to wit wheresoeuer is declared by the course of Scripture the benefites and commodities graunted to vs by Christs death thether wil mē seke and flye to know how they may enioy
shal giue respite vntil a certaine day appointed So that in the meane while the suters may take deliberation thereof what is best to be done If after this they wil not thus rest at the day appointed shal they come forth into a common place and the great Bel of the Citie caused to be roÌ„g whereby the people shal be warned what they are about to do and the people assembled the Iudges shal in full chargeable lamentable wise charge the parties vnder vertue of their othe to make true relation of y e shal be demaunded So y t by reason of soberly fatherly exhortations made of the Iudges or Peeres of the Towne and perswasion of neighbours and for auoyding of Gods displeasure Iury and swearing well excluded out of Germanye and shame of men there is litle sute in courts if at any time any be made they be lightly stopped So that Iurie and swearing is well excluded and neede not much to be required This haue I shewed because it pitieth me to heare and see the contrary vsed in some of our nation The rash lenity in spirituall men causing men strayght wayes for euery light matter to sweare such also as name themselues spiritual men and should be head Ministers of the Church who incoÌ„tinent as any man commeth before them anone they cal for a book and do mone him to sweare without any longer respite yea they wil charge him by vertue of the contentes in the Euangely to make true relation of all that they shall demaunde him he not knowing what they will demaunde neither whether it be lawfull to shew them the truth of their demaundes or no For such things there be that are not lawful to be shewed As if I were accused of fornication none could be found in me or if they shold require me to sweare to bewray any other that I haue known to offend in that vice A man is not bound 〈◊〉 detect an other mans 〈◊〉 before â—â—dge in 〈◊〉 I suppose it were expedient to holde me stil not to folow their wil for it should be contrary to charitie if I should so assent to bewray them that I neede not and to whom perhappes though I haue known them to offend yet trusting of their amendment I haue promised afore to keepe their fault secret without any disclosing of the same Yea moreouer if suche Iudges somtime not knowing by anye due proofe that such as haue to do afore them â—â—we compâ—â—leth no man to bewray himselfe are culpable wil enforce them by an othe to detecte themselues in opening before them their harts in this so doing I can not see that men neede to condescende in their requestes For it is in the law but I wotte not certainly the place thus â—â—w punisheth no maÌ„ for thought Nemo tenetur prodere semetipsum that is to say No man is bound to bewray himselfe Also in another place of y e law it is written Cogitationis poenam nemo patiatur No man should suffer punishment of men for his thought To this agreeth the common Prouerbe that is thus Cogitationes liberae sunt à vectigalibus Tâ—oughtes 〈◊〉 free and 〈◊〉 to pay â—â—tole That is to say thoughtes be free and neede to pay no tole So that to conclude I thinke it lawfull at the commandement of a Iudge to make an othe to say the truth specially if a Iudge requireth an othe duely and in lawful wise or to make an oth in any other case conuenieÌ„t and that also for purgation of infamie No man is 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 himselfe by the lawe To the 42. article when any infamie is lawfully layd against a man ¶ In the xlij where you aske whether a Christen person despising the receite of the Sacramentes of confirmation extreame vnction or solemnising of Matrimony do sinne deadly I say like of the recite of them as I haue sayd before of the selfe thinges and none otherwise ¶ In the xliij where you aske whether I beleeue that S. Peter was Christes Uicare hauing power vpon earth to binde lose I say that I do not perceiue clearely what you meane by this terme Uicare To the 43. article For Christ neuer called Peter ne none other so in Scripture If you meane thereby that after the departing hence of Christ when he was risen from death in his immortall body and so styed into heauen whereas he remayneth sitting vpon y e right hand of his Father â—ear of â—â—rist that he so being away from hence S. Peter occupied his roume then I say it is not vntrue but Peter in a manner which I shal shew here vnder was his Uicar and like as Peter was his Uicar euen so was Paule and the other Apostles and the one no lesse then the other if it be true â—â—ter no â—â—re vicar of Christ â—â—n Paule 〈◊〉 other Apostles Math. 16. that S. Cyprian doth write whiche is also consenting to Scripture he sayth thus That Christe spake vnto Peter saying I say quoth our Sauiour that thou art Peter and vppon this rocke of stone shall I builde my congregation and the gates of hel shal not ouercome it To thee will I giue the keies of heauen what thinges thou shalt binde vpon earth the same shal be bounde also in heauen and what so euer thou shalt lose vpon earth shal be losed also in heauen And to him after his resurrection doth Christ say feed my sheepe And albeit that hee gaue equall power vnto all his Apostles after his resurrection and saith Cypria de simplicitate Prelatorum like as my Father sent me do I also send you Take you the holy ghost If you shal retayne to any man his sinnes they shal be retayned If you shal remitte to any man his sinne to him they shal be remitteâ— Neuerthelesse because he woulde declare vnitie Iohn 20. he ordayned by his authoritie the originall of the same vnitie beginning of one The other Apostles truely were the same that Peter was induced with equall partaking both of honor and authoritie or power Vnitye but the beginning commeth of one that the congregation shoulde be shewed to be one These are the wordes of Cyprian in a treatise that is called De simplicitate Praelatorum wherein you may see that Christ made all the Apostles of equal honour and like authoritie Notwithstanding because he would testifie the vnitie of his Church or Congregation he spake The only person of Peter declareth the vnity of the Church as it were alonely vnto Peter when he sayd feede my sheepe And I shall geue thee Peter the keyes of heauen but in so saying though the wordes seeme spoken to Peter onely yet they were spoken vnto him Peter heareth the person of the whole Church in that hee sustayned the generall person of all the Church being as it were a common speaker for the same So that in speaking to him Christ
spake vnto all other the Apostles vnto whome also he gaue all the same authoritie that he gaue vnto Peter as you may see both in these wordes of Cyprian and also the same is clearely shewed out of S. Augustine in diuers places August de Agone Christiano but no where more playnly in a few wordes then in a treatise called de Agone Christiano To this accordeth well that is writteÌ„ of Paule Gal. 2. Ab his qui videbantur aliquid esse quales aliquando fuerunt nihil mea refert c. Gal. 2. Of those Apostles quoth Paule which seemed to be of authoritie I was not taught what they were in tyme passed it skilleth me nothing God regardeth not the exterior appearaunce of man neuerthelesse they whiche appeared to be of price shewed me no learning nor gaue me no counsell But contrary when they had seene that the Gospell of vncircumcision was committed vnto me like as the Euangely of circumcision was vnto Peter for hee that was mightier then Peter concerning the Apostleship toward the Iewes was mighty also in me toward the Gentiles Therfore when Iames Peter and Ioh. which appeared to be as pillers knew the grace geuen me they gaue vnto me and Barnabe their right handes in signes of fellowship to be their partners so that we shoulde exercise the office of Apostles among the Gentiles as they dyd among the Iewes Wherein you may clearely see that Paule tooke no instruction of them whiche seemed to be in hygh authoritie and that Peter Iames and Iohn which were noted principals tooke Paule and Barnabas to be theyr mates and fellowes Which they woulde not haue done I suppose if they had knowne Apostles mates and fellowes togeather that God had granted to theÌ„ a prerogatiue singular to excell Paule and to be his soueraigne but according to the prerogatiue of God granted they might safely haue shewed it and enioyed y e same like as they did reioyce in other benefites graunted to them of God to be ministers in his churche for the edifying of the same and as S. Iohn calleth himselfe the Disciple loued of his maister Iesus and testifieth how that vnto him Christ hanging vpon the Crosse did commit his blessed mother Moreouer if these three Apostles Iames Peter and Iohn should haue by humilitie left out to make mention of their prerogatiue Obiection discussed when they tooke Paule and Barnabas into their fellowship yet is it to be thought that Paule which vseth neuer any inordinate arrogancie writing the wordes aboue sayd for the magnifying of his owne priuiledge and authority geuen him of God woulde not haue suppressed and passed ouer their primacie vnspokeÌ„ of with whome hee maketh here comparison for then it might be thought he were enuious and to pyke away authority froÌ„ other to himselfe vnlawfull that cannot so be Moreouer he saith a little after the wordes afore rehearsed Hierome that he reproued S. Peter euen before his face Wherupon S. Hierome expounding the same Epistle saith as I remember that Paule woulde not haue bene bolde so to do Paule equall to Peter except he had knowne himselfe equall to Peter In the words also of Paule aboue written this might be noted as seruing to my purpose that Peter had no preeminence or primacy aboue the other for Iames is named afore hym which Paule would not haue done Apostles equall together without any difference of superyoritye Iames named before Peter I thinke knowing Peter to be Iames superiour Therefore he making no such variety in order put Iames afore saying And Iames Peter and Iohn that appeared the principals quoth he gaue vnto me and to Barnabe their right handes in signe of fellowship Yet notwithstanding Paule loued good order I suppose as wel as any y t now are which contendeth so sore for superiour rouins preeminencie claiming to be y e Apostles successours I wold it were so much for the common wealth of Christen people Contention about superiority whence it proceedeth Act. 11. as it is suspect that they do it for vayne glory and worldly lucre According to this shal you find Acts xj where is shewed thâ—rafter Peter by instinct of the holy Ghost had gone vnto one of the Gentiles called Cornelius a pety Captaine hauing the gouernaunce of an hundreth men teaching him the wayes and doctrine of Christ and Baptising him and other with him assembled being like as he afore was Paganes the Apostles and other Christen brethren that were in Iewry Emperours geue more obeysance to the Pope theÌ„ euer did the Apostles vnto Peter hearing thereof when Peter came to Hierusalem they which held vpon Circumcision made none obeysaunce vnto him albeit I thinke verily he had more holines then euer had any other Pope as the Emperor is fayne to do to y e Pope at his coronation falling downe to kisse the Popes feete or to hold the Popes styrrup while he mounteth vpon his horseback Difference betwene Peter and the Pope according to the forme of law written I am not certaine whether in the Decrees or els the Decretalles or in both rather for such ordinaunces are inuiolable worthy to be principally recorded but they reasoned sore disputed both against S. Peter Peter was conteÌ„t to be charged of the brethren and also his doing saying you haue gone amongst them that you ought not haue had to do with ne to haue medled among them y t are men vncleane The Pope requireth his feet to be kissed of Emperours because they are vncircumcised yea that is more you haue eate dronke with them Peter mildly and coldly made aunswer againe rehearsing all the maner of his doing in order shewing that he was so instruct to doe by mightie and cleare reuelations of God not by his owne fantasie and pleasure Which aunswere being heard the other that afore had made sore obiections against him which were both of the Apostles Peter vicar of Christ no more then other Apostles and other Christen brethren were content holding their peace without any more complaining and gaue glory therfore to God saying Then God hath graunted also vnto the Gentiles to take repentaunce and so to come to eternall lyfe Where in you may see that the other Apostles were as bold with Peter as before is shewed of Paule to dispute against him Neither were they therefore by Peter reproued of inobedience He did not allege any preemineÌ„ce or authoritie to rebuke them for their complaining as one wold say why should you that are my sheepe control me that am the head of the church and your pastor or Christs general vicare hauing both iurisdiction temporal and spirituall with such other like but shewed them it was the will of God that he had done going to the Gentiles to tel them of eternal life which God pleased to giue to them as well as to the Iewes In token wherof the holy ghost did sensibly come among them and
so were they baptised Vicar of Christ. Thus may you see that if Peter were the Uicare of Christ euen so likewise was Paule and all the other Apostles And I do not thinke contrary but that Peter and all other of the Apostles were Christes Uicares if you meane by this word Uicar a deputie or such like for to preach his Euangelie which is an office of al other most soueraigne to minister Sacramentes and to do other such diuine seruice in Gods Church And thus were they worthy to be called as the Scripture nameth them Christs true Apostles Bishops Priestes Legates or any such like Which authority was giuen theÌ„ by Christ after his resurrection when he sayd vnto them these wordes Luke 24. Peace be amongest you Like as my father hath sent me so do I sende you Take you the holy Ghost whose sinnes soeuer you shall forgiue are forgiuen them and whose sinnes you shall retayne are retayned And the same authoritie did they receiue when Christe spake vnto all the Church Ioh. 21. after the mind of Saint Augugustine and other in Peter saying Peter feede my sheepe ¶ In the xliiij where you aske whether I beleeue that the Pope ordinaâ—ly chosen for a time his proper name being expressed To the 44. artycle be the successour of Peter I say that it seemeth to me a thing of no great valew whether a man beleue so or no I can not see y t it should be numbred amongst the Articles of our faith Succession of Peter How the Pope may be a successour of Peter Notwithstanding I will shewe my rude thought in it which is this The Pope may succeede in S. Peters steade or office and do the same duly diligently feeding Christes flocke and shewing vertuous ensample of liuing to the same so doing he may and ought to be thoght and named a true successour of S. Peter Euery good Bishop may be successour of Peter And thus is your Lordship S. Peters successour performing the conditions aforesaid with otherlike properties requisite to your order and duety yea and as many other as do truly their duty and duely the office of a Byshop And otherwise may not the Pope be called the successour of Peter for because he is entred into S. Peters office not regarding to do that is requisite for the same not folowing y e trace of vertue but the coÌ„trary And then is he wrongfully named if at any time such be which is not vnpossible For what should men cal those Peters successors that play the pageants and folow with the conditions of Caiphas Symon Magus or Iudas Such verely if any be cannot rightwilly claime to be Peters successors The Pope rather 〈◊〉 be Peters aduersary then his â—â—â—cessouâ— no more then the night may claime to be successour of the day for Peter was neuer so minded ne taught them so Yea they ought rather to be called Peters aduersaries for so much as they do not his will that is shewed by his owne actes and writing but worke against the same Of such may be saide Non Sanctorum filij sunt qurtenent loca Sanctorum sed qui exercent opera eorum That is to say Hierome As the 〈◊〉 is succesâ—â—â— of the day â—o is the Pope successor of Peter except he follow the steppeâ— of Peter they are not all Saintes children that occupy the rowms of Saintes but they are their children that exercise their works Yea of such may be said that is written of S. Hierome Al Byshops quoth he are not Byshoppes marke you well Peter but marke also Iudas Behold Stephen but behold Nicholas Ecclesiastical dignitie maketh not a Christen man Cornelius the Centurion being yet a pagan was made clean through the benefit of the holy ghost Contrariwise Daniel being a child condemneth Priestes or auncient men It is no easy thing saith he to stande in the rowme of Peter and Paul to kepe the seate of them now reigning with Christe For vnsauery salt is nought els worth but to be throwen out of the doores August and troden downe of hogges This sayth S. Hierome Wherunto agreeth wel S. Augustine Euery one quoth he that saith vnto you Pax vobis ought not to be heard or to be beleeued as a doue Crows be fedde of dead carion so is not a doue but liueth by the fruites of the earth Let vs marke not how the byrde speaketh but how he feedeth The Crow feedeth vpoÌ„ carion the Doue not so Her liuing is pure innocent and hurtlesse Whereby you may see that ill Bishops are no Byshops and that they which folow no Saints in vertuous liuing are not the successors of Saints but vnsauery salt that is neither of the church ne shal come in heauen to reigne there with Peter Paul but be thrown out with great conteÌ„pt For God knoweth a doue from a crow and an innocent liuer from a deuourer of carion But such as declare and shew good deeds as the Saints did be their childreÌ„ and successours and shal with them reigne in heauen So that to conclude I say How the Pope is sucsessour of Peter and how not Zach. 11. that the Pope ordinatly chosen is the successour of S. Peter folowing S. Peters godly liuing And els except he study to do diligently that he may be so called worthily it shal be but a vaine name For rather may he els be reputed an Image of a Pope or of a Bishop according as such be called of the Prophet O Pastor Idolum O Idoll shepheards ¶ In the xlv where you aske To the last article whether euer I haue promised as any time by an othe or made any confederacie or league with any person or persons that I would alway hold and defend certain conclusions or articles seeming to me and to my complices right consonant vnto the faith Ioh. Lambert required to detect his fellowes and will that I should certifie you of the course and forme of the said opinions and conclusions by row of y e names and surnames of them that were to me adherent promised to be adhereÌ„t in this behalf I say that I doe not remeÌ„ber that euer I made pact or confederacie w t any person or persons ne made any promise by oth that I would alway hold and defend any conclusions or articles seming to me and other right and consonant to the faith vnlesse it hath chanced me to say in this forme that I would neuer with the ayde of God forsake ne decline from the truth neither for feare nor yet for loue of man or men Thus I haue perhaps sayd in some time or some place because I haue in deed so intended and doe entend Gods grace assisting me But I can not yet tell you whether I haue so said or no nor to what persoÌ„s ne at what time neither in what place Neither I do reckeÌ„ me to haue any coÌ„plices but such as
beyng fast bound to a stake and Furse set on fire round about him was so scorâ—hed that he was as blacke as soote one Doctour Redyng there staÌ„ding before him with Doctour Heyre and Doct. Springwell hauyng a long white wande in his hand did knocke him vpon the right shoulder and sayd Peke recant and beleue that the Sacrament of the aultar is the very body of Christ fleshe bloud and bone after that the Priest hath spoken the words of Consecration ouer it and heere haue I in my hande to absolue thee for thy misbeliefe that hath ben in thee hauing a scrole of paper in his hande When he had spoken these wordes Peke answeared and sayde I defie it and thee also with a great violence he spit from him very bloud whiche came by reason y t his vaynes brake in his body for extreame anguishe And when the sayde Peke had so spoken then D. Reding sayd To as many as shall cast a sticke to the burning of this heretique Forty dayes of parâ—on proclaymed for casting sticks into Pekes fyer is graunted fortye dayes of pardon by my Lord Byshop of Norwich Then Barne Curson Sir Iohn Audley Knight with many others of estimation being there present did rise from their seates and wyth their swords did cut downe boughes and throw them into the fire and so did all the multitude of the people Witnes Iohn Ramsey and others who did see this acte In the yeare last before this whiche was of the Lorde 1537. it was declared how Pope Paul the third indicted a general Councel to be holden at Mantua Of this CouÌ„cell of Mantua reade before 1084. Whereunto the king of England among other Princes being called refused either to come or to sende at the Popes call and for defence of himselfe directed out a publique Apologie or Protestation rendring iust and sufficient matter why neyther he would nor was bound to obey the Popes commandement Which Protestation is before to be read page 1084. This Councell appointed to begin the 23. daye of Maye the yeare aforesayde was then stopped by the Duke of Mantua pretending that hee woulde suffer no Councell there vnlesse the Pope would fortifie the Citie with a sufficient armye c. For whiche cause the Pope proroged the sayd Councell to be celebrate in the moneth of Nouember folowing appointing at y e first no certaine place At length named and determined the citie of Uincence lyeng within the dominion of the Uenetians to be the place for the Councell Whereunto when the King the yeare next folowing which is this present yeare of the Lorde 1538. was requested by the Emperour and other states to resort eyther hymselfe or to sende he agayne refusing as hee dyd before sendeth this Protestation in waye of defence and aunsweare for hymselfe to the Emperour and other Christen princes the copie and effect whereof heere vnder foloweth and is this Henry the eight by the grace of God King of Englande and Fraunce c. saluteth the Emperour Christian princes and all true Christen men desiring peace and concord amongst them WHereas not long sithens a booke came forth in our and al our Counsailes names Anno. 1538. which coÌ„teined many causes why we refused the Councell then by the Byshop of Romes vsurped power first indicted at Mantua The kings letter to the Emperor to be kept the xxiij day of May after proroged to Nouember no place appoynted where it should be kept and whereas the same booke doth sufficiently proue that our cause could take no hurt Of thiâ— book 〈◊〉 before 〈◊〉 neither with any thing done or decreed in such a company of addict men to one sect nor in any other Councell called by his vsurped power we thinke it nothing necessarie so oft to make newe protestations The Poâ—â— doth but mocke the world with his 〈◊〉 Councelâ—â— as the Bishop of Rome and his Courts by suttletie and craft do inuent wayes to mocke the world by newe pretensed generall Councels Yet notwithstanding because that some things haue now occurred either vpon occasion geuen vs by change of the place or else through other consideratioÌ„s which now being knowne to the worlde may do muche good we thought we should do but euen as that loue enforceth vs which we owe vnto Christes fayth and religion to adde this Epistle And yet we protest Generall Councells are to be wished so they might be free vniuersally 〈◊〉 all partes that we neyther put forthe that booke neither yet wee woulde this Epistle to be set afore it that thereby we should seeme lesse to desire a generall Councell then any other Prince or Potentate but rather to be more desirous of it so it were free for all partes and vniuersall And further wee desire all good Princes Potentates and people to esteeme and thinke that no Prince would more willingly be presente at such a Councell then we suche a one we meane as we speake of in our protestation made concerning the Councell of Mantua Truely as our forefathers inuented nothyng more holyer then generall Councels vsed as they ought to be so there is almost nothing that may do more hurt to y e Christian coÌ„mon wealth to y e faith to our religion Nothing more petrâ—cious to the Church then general Councels if they be abused then general CouÌ„cels if they be abused to lucre to gaines to y e establishment of errours They be called general and euen by their name do admonish vs that all Christen meÌ„ which do dissent in any opinion may in theÌ„ openly frankly without feare of punishment or displeasure say their mind For seeing suche thyngs as are decreed in generall Councels touche equally all men that geue assent thereunto it is meete that euery man may boldly say there that hee thinketh And verily we suppose that it ought not to be called a generall Councell where alonely those men are heard which are determined for euer in all pointes to defend the Popish parte and to arme themselues to fight in the Byshop of Romes quarrell though it were against God and his Scriptures It is no generall Councell neyther it ought to be called generall where the same men be onely Aduocates and aduersaries the same accused and iudges Thâ— Popes Councels are no generall Councells The Pope in his CouÌ„cels is the party accused and also the iudge No it is against the lawe of nature either that we shoulde condescend to so vnreasonable a law against our selues eyther that we should suffer our selues to be lefte without all defence and beeing oppressed with greatest iniuries to haue no refuge to succour our selues at The Byshop of Rome and his be our great enemies as wee and all the world may well perceyue by his doings He desireth nothing more then our hurt and the destruction of our Realme Do not we then violate the iudgement of nature if we geue him power and authoritie to be our Iudge Agaynst all reason that
he which is our accuser should also be our iudge The Popes honor first gotten by superstytion borne by ignorance nourished by ambition increased by violence defended by false vnderstanding wrasting of scriptures His pretended honor first gotten by superstition after encreased by violence other waies as euill as that his power set vp by pretence of religion in deed both against religion and also contrary to the word of God his primacie borne by the ignorancie of the world nourished by the ambition of Bishops of Rome defended by places of Scripture falsely vnderstande these three things wee say which are fallen with vs and are like to fall in other Realmes shortly shall they not be established agayne if he may decide our cause as him lusteth if he may at his pleasure oppresse a cause most righteous and set vp his most against truth Certainely he is very blinde that seeth not what ende we may looke for of our controuersies if suche our enemie may geue the sentence We desire if it were in any wise possible a Councell where some hope may be that those things shall be restored which now being deprauate are like if they be not amended to be the vtter ruine of Christian Religion And as we do desire suche a Councell and thinke it meete that all men in all their praiers should desire craue it of God euen so we thinke it perteineth vnto our office to prouide both that these Popishe subtilties hurte none of oure subiects and also to admonishe other Christian Princes Prouision to be made agaynst popishe â—â—â—tyltieâ— that the Bishop of Rome may not by their consente abuse the authoritie of kings either by the extinguishing of the true preaching of Scripture that nowe beginneth to spryng to growe and spreade abroade eyther to the troubling of Princes liberties to the diminishing of Kings authorities and to the great blemish of their princely maiestie We doubt nothing but a Reader not parciall wyll soone approue such things as we heere write not so muche for our excuse as that the worlde may perceiue both the sundrye deceites craftes and subtleties of the papistes also how much we desire that controuersies in religion may once be taken away All that we sayde there of Mantua may here well be spoken of Uincence This Councell of Manâ—us which the pope 〈◊〉 he afterward transferred to Vincence This was the yeare 1537. They do almost agree in al poyntes Neither is it like that there will be any more at this couÌ„cell at Uincence then were the last yere at Mantua Truely he is worthy to be deceiued y t being twise mocked wyll not beware the third time If any this last yeare made forth toward Mantua and being halfe on theyr way then perceiued that they had taken vpon them that iourney in vayne we do not think them so foolish that they will here after ride farre out of towne to be mocked The time also and the state of thinges is such that matters of Religion may rather now be brought further in trouble as other things are theÌ„ be commodiously intreated of and decided For whereas in maner the whole world is after such sorte troubled with warres This time 〈◊〉 for a generall Councell and why so incombred with the great preparations that the Turke maketh can there be any man so against the setling of religion that he will thinke this time meet for a generall Councell Undoubtedly it is meer that such controuersies as we haue with the Bishop of Rome be taken as they are that is much greater then that they may either be discussed in this so troublesome a time or els be committed vnto proctors without our great ieopardy albeit the time were neuer so quiet What other princes will doe we can not tell but we will neither leaue our realme at this time Neyther the iudge nor the place conuenient for a general Councell neither wil we trust any Proctor with our cause wherein the whole stay and wealth of our Realme standeth but rather we will be at the handling thereof our selfe For except both an other Iudge be agreed vpon for those matters and also a place more commodious be prouided for the debating of our causes albeit all other thinges were as we would haue them yet may we lawfully refuse to come or send any to this pretended Councel We will in no case make him our arbeter which not many yeres past our cause not heard gaue sentence agaynst vs. We will that such doctrine as we folowing y e Scripture do professe be rightly examined discussed and brought to the Scripture as to the onely touchstone of true learning We will not suffer them to be abolished ere euer they be dicussed Spoken like a king ne to be oppressed before they be known much lesse we will suffer them to be troden down being so clearly true No as there is no iote in Scripture but we will defend it though it were with ieopardy of our life and peril of this our Realme so is there nothing that doth oppresse this doctrine or obscure it but we will be at continuall warre therew t. As we haue abrogated al old popish traditions in this our Realme which eyther did help his tyranny or encrease his pride so if the grace of God forsake vs not Would God the king here had kept promise when he made the 6. articles we will well foresee that no new naughty traditions be made with our consent to blinde vs or our Realme If meÌ„ will not be willingly blind they shall easily see euen by a due and euident proofe in reason though grace doth not yet by the word of Christ enter into them how small the authority of the Bishop of Rome is by the lawfull deniall of the Duke of Mantua for the place For if the Bishop of Rome did earnestly intend to keepe a CouÌ„cell at Mantua and hath power by the law of God to call Princes to what place him liketh why hath he not also authority to chuse what him listeth The Bishop chose Mantua the Duke kept him out of it If Paule the Bishop of Romes authority be so great as he pretendeth The Duke of Mantua deniethe the Pope his Citie fâ—r his Councell why could he not compell Fridericus the Duke of Mantua that the Councell might be kept there The Duke would not suffer it No he forbad him his towne How chaunceth it that here excommunications flee not abroade Why doth he not punish this Duke Why is his power that was woont to be more then full here empty wont to be more then all here nothing Doth he not call men in vayn to a Councell if they that come at his calling be excluded the place to the which he calleth them May not kinges iustly refuse to come at his call when the Duke of Mantua may deny him the place that he chooseth If other Princes order him as the Duke of Mantua hath done If
who in hys 4. booke wryting of Transubstatiation in what time and by whose authority it was first establieshd hath these words which also are before mentioned pag. 257. These woordes of the Scripture might be expounded more easily and more plainly wythout transubstantiatioÌ„ but the Church did chuse thys sence whych is harder being thereto mooued as seemeth chiefly because men shoulde holde of the Sacraments the same whyche the Churche of Rome doth holde c. And further in the same place the sayde Duns expounding himselfe what hee meaneth by the churche of Rome maketh there expresse mention of the sayde Innocentius the 3. and of thys Councell of Laterane c. And furthermore to the entent that such as be indifferent seekers of the trueth may be more amplie satisfied in this behalfe that this transubstantion is of no antiquitie but of a late inuention I wil also adioyne to this testimonie of Iohan. Scotus Erasm. lib. Annot in 1. Cor. cap. 7. the iudgement and verdite of Erasm. lib. Annot. where he wryteth in these wordes In Synaxi transubstantiationeÌ„ serò definiuit Ecclesia Diu satis erat credere siue sub pane consecrato siue quocunque modo adesse verum corpus Christi Serò c. That is In the sacrament of the communion the church coÌ„cluded transubstantiatioÌ„ but of late dayes Long before that it was sufficient to beleue the true body of Christ to be present eyther vnder bread or els by some maner c. The second Article As touching the seconde Article which debarreth from the lay people the one halfe of the Sacramente The second article of both kindes vnderstanding that vnder one kind both partes are fully contained for so much as the world wel knoweth that thys Article is but young inuented decreed and coÌ„cluded no longer since then at the Councel of Constance not past 200. yeres agoe I shal not nede to make any long standing vpon that matter Read afore pag. 611. especially for that sufficient hath bene â—aid thâ—rof before in our long discourse of the Bohemians story pag. 611. First lette vs see the reasons and obiections of the aduersaries in restraining the Laitie from the one kynde of this Sacrament The reasons and obiections of the Papistes against both kindes The vse say they hath bene so of longe continuaunce in the Churche Whereunto we aunsweare that they haue no euident nor authentike example of anye auncient custome in the church which they can produce in that behalfe Item where they alledge the place of S. Luke where Christ was known in breaking of bread Luke 24. c. citing moreouer many other places of Scripture wherein mention is made of breaking of bread to aunswer therunto although wee doe not vtterly repugne but that some of those places may be vnderstanded of the Sacrament yet that beynge graunted it followeth not therefore that one parte of the Sacrament was only ministred to the people without the other when as by the common vse of speach vnder the naming of one part the whole action is meant Neither doth it followe because that breade was broken among the brethren therefore the cuppe was not distributed vnto them For so we finde by the words of S. Paule that y e vse of the Corrinthians was to communicate not onely in breaking of bread but in participating the cuppe also The cup sayeth he which we participate 1. Cor. 10. c. Also after the Apostles in the tyme of Cyprian of Hierome of Gelasius and other successiuely after them it is euident y t both the kindes were frequented in the Churche First Cyprian in diuers places declareth that the sacrameÌ„t of the bloud was also distributed Cypria lib. 1. Epist. 2. De laicis Martyribus Scriberis How do we sayth he prouoke them to stand in the confession of Christ to the sheding of their bloud if we deny vnto them the bloud of Christ when they prepare themselues to the conflict The wordes of Hierome are plaine Priestes sayth he whiche minister the Eucharist Hieronimus in Sophon cap. 3. and deuide the bloude vnro the people In historia tripartita it was sayde to y e Emperour Theodosius In Histor tripart lib. 9. how will you reciue the body of the Lord with such bloudy handes or the cup of hys precious bloud with that mouth which haue spilled so much innocent bloud In the Canon of Gelasius and in the Popes own decrees De consecrat these words we read We vnderstand that there be some whych receauing onely the portion of the Lordes bodye doe abstaine from the cuppe of hys sacrate bloud to whom we enioyne that either they receaue the whole Sacrament in both the kinds or els that they receaue neither The Councell of Constance a sacrilegious Councell for the diuiding of that whole one Sacrament cannot be done without great sacriledge c. So that thys decree of Pope Gelasius being contradictorie to the councell of Constance it must follow that either y e pope did erre or els the councell of Constance must needes be a sacrilegious Councel as no doubt it was The like testimonie also appeareth in the Councell of Toletane The forbidding of both kindes of the SacrameÌ„t hath no ground of auncient custome No custome may derogate from the Lordes expresse commauÌ„dement The Lordes testament ought not to be altered â—or any respecte that the laitie did then communicate in bothe kindes besides diuers other olde presideÌ„ts remaining yet in the churches both of Germanie and also of Fraunce declaring likewise the same And thus it standeth certain and demonstrable by manifolde probations how farre this newfound custome differeth from all antiquitie and prescription of vse and time Againe although the custome therof were neuer so auncient yet no custome may be of that strength to gainstand or countermaunde the open and expresse commaundement of God which sayeth to all men Bibite ex hoc omnes Drincke yee all of this c. Againe seeing the cup is called the bloude of the newe testament who is hee that dare or can alter the Testament of the Lorde when none may be so hardy to alter the Testament of a man being once approoued or ratified Further as concerning those places of Scripture before alledged De fractione panis that is of breaking of bread wherupon they thinke themselues so sure that the Sacrament was then ministred but in one kinde To aunswere thereunto first we say it may be doubted whether all those places in Scripture De fractione panis In fractione panis are to be referred to the Sacrament Secondly the same beyng geuen vnto them yet can they not inferre thereby because one parte is mentioned that the full Sacrament therefore was not ministred The common maner of the Hebrue phrase is vnder breaking of bread to signifye generally the whole feaste or supper as in the Prophete Esay these woordes Frange esurienti panem tuum doe signifie as
commauÌ„d others that which they are not able to accomplish Num. 22. and while they pretend to seeke the gayne of soules they hunt and seek rather for worldly lucre Which Baalam the Prophet did well expresse who conuerted the gift of prophecy and the grace of blessing which he had receiued of God not to the profite of others but to his owne commodity And some there be which whiles they correct others they preteÌ„d to do it with the zeale of God and whiles they would seeme to be better then other this they doe with a certayne presumption rashnes and so fall in their owne presumption and temerity Rom. 10. Zeale without knowledge what it is Of whome the Apostle speaketh Which haue a zeale of God but not according to knowledge To haue a zeale of God according to knowledge is to do any thing in Gods matters prudently and circumspectly Of whom Oza beareth a type and resemblaunce Who whiles that he went about with his hand to stay the Arke of the Lord staggering a litle by reason of the kicking of the Oxen which caried it fell downe therfore dead 2. King 6. The Arke of the Lorde to stagger or miscarye by the kickyng of the Oxen signifieth the law of the Lord which the priestes themselues ought to beare and hold vp to be contraried of them in not obseruing the same Oza punished for holding vp the Arke to be turned out of the right course to the contrary part which Oza who is interpreted to be a helper of god attempteth to hold vp For there be certayne Prelates which while they see the order of priesthood by some enormity or excesse to strayne the law of God neuer so litle out of the right course and labor to redresse and rectify that misorder rather by vayne ostentation of theyr owne strength then for any pure zeale to God while they thus presume inordinately to do thinking to seme to be the helpers of God many times do mortally fall and incurre therby great daunger and perill Some other also there be whiche hauing before theyr eies no consideratioÌ„ of mans infirmity neither being touched with any respect of mercy and compassion nor knowing how to say with the Apostle Who is infirme and I am not infirme these whiles they compare themselues to suche as be vnder theyr charge not in condition wherein they are equall but in authority wherin they are superiours couet to be theyr maysters more to rule ouer them then to profite them they oppresse the weakenesse of theÌ„ by force and violence of authority and compell them to theyr obedience which is rightly figured by the fact which is reade in y e Gospell of Symon Cyrenaeus Luke â—â— whom the persecutours of the Lord constrayned to take vp the Crosse of Christ. Whose name also doth fitly agree w t y e same figure For Simon by interpretation is called obedient Symon then that is to say the obedient man is forced to beare y e Crosse of the Lord when as subiectes being constrayned of theyr maysters by the rigour either of Lordship or authority or fere of theyr curse and so compelled to obey them are dryuen to sustain the Crosse of continency agaynst theyr wils who neither do loue the Crosse which they beare because they beare it rather to theyr destruction theÌ„ to theyr health neither by bearing the Crosse do dye vnto sinne but by the bearing therof are rather quickned vnto sinne For therof ryse diuers other more greuous sinnes For by the inhibiting of lawfull and naturall mariage with one woman riseth the vnnaturall and most execrable Sodomitical fornication What inconuenience riseth of coacted matrimony riseth also the vnlawfull and damnable defiling of other mens wiues riseth furthermore cursed and whorish filthines and pollution and moreouer riseth most abhominable incest agaynst all nature with theyr owne kindred with a heape of manifolde other filthy ahhominatioÌ„s and lecherous pollutions whereby the frayle infirmity of man is brought no doubt into great perill Wherefore Loth being deliuered from the burning of Sodome through the guiding of the Lordes Aungell and beriued of the felowship of his wife whiles that he coÌ„sidering his owne infirmity durst not ascend vnto the mountaine as the Angell badde him did choose rather to dwel in Segor a litle City nere by the Aungell thus bidding hym and speaking vnto him Gen. 19. Saue thy soule and looke not behinde thee but saue thy selfe in the mountayne least thou also perish To whome Loth aunswered I pray thee Lord because thy seruant hath found such grace in thy sight that thou wilt saue me I can not be saued in the mountayne least perhappes some euill take me and I dye There is a litle City hereby whereunto I may flye and may be saued in it What meaneth this that Loth flying from Sodome by the commaundement of the Aungell to be saued in y e mouÌ„tayne would not ascend vp to the hill fearing there to perish but did chose rather to dwell in Segor a small Cittye neare vnto the hill Lothes refusing to goe vp to the mountaine what it meaneth there to be saued but that euery faythfull man coueting to eschue the burning daunger of Sodomiticall lust while neither he is able to mount vp to the toppe of virginity and also is afeard to ascend to the mouÌ„tayne of the state of widowhood least he perish therein flyeth therfore to the state of matrimony which is a small coÌ„tineÌ„cy in respect of the other two also nere vnto theÌ„ both For after those two kindes of continencye The chastitye of of mariage as neare to heauen as viâ—ginitye this chastity is also proued to be laudable is not depriued of the reward of the kingdome of heauen Unto this chastity he is commauÌ„ded to flie which can not otherwise coÌ„teine to be saued in it least peradueÌ„ture if he clime vp to the mouÌ„t he fall into inconueniency perish therin that is least if he shall attempt to obtein by his owne strength the contenencye whyche is not geuen vnto him of God the euill of incontinency or fornication or of some of the other euilles afore rehearsed do fall vpon him and so he perish in them mortally For there be many who while they consider not their owne infirmity while they striue to atchiue greater thinges theÌ„ they are able to reach in this theyr climing do fall headlong into worse inconuenience and while they foolishly seeke for great thinges doe lose the lesse which before they seemed to haue Whych we may well vnderstand by the example of Loth aforesayde Who what time he left the small Cittye Segor which he chose before to inhabite in the which he sought to be saued went vp to the mountayne and there abyding fell into the stolne incest of his owne daughters as the scripture witnesseth saying Loth went vp from Segor and remayned in the mountayne and his daughters gaue to
and Alexander 2. through the intrigation of wicked Hildebrand were the authors of that constitution whereof Gracian speaketh it remaineth playne by the wordes of Uolusianus in the latter end of his Letter wherin he maketh mention both of discharging the priest from singyng Masse the people from hearing that the saide Epistle was written not to Pope Nicolas the first but to the secoÌ„d for because both these were decreed against maried priestes vnder Nicolas 2. and Alexander 2. as is afore declared And further least my iudgement herein should seeme to stand alone and singular without some to take my part I will here produce for me a Parisian Doctour 〈◊〉 testimoniâ— Ioan. Quintâ—â— De Clericorum moribus and a famous Lawyer Ioannes Quintius aboue mentioned who in his booke De Clericorum moribus plainely accordeth wâ—th mine opinion touching this Nicolas authour of the Decree aforesaide where he writeth in these wordes Nicolaus Papa Othoni Coloniensi Archiepisc. c. Quinque fuerunt hoc nomine pontifices Primum secundumúe oportuit esse qui haec rescripserit ille Romanus anno 860. hic Burgundus ann 1059. Reliquos Ninolaos antecessit Gratianus qui scripsit haec anno 1150 Posteriorem fuisse credo qui in Panomiae lib. 3. Tit. de lapsis nominatur Nicholaus iunior cuius est aliud Decretum sequens The author of this booke of 〈◊〉 was 〈…〉 in which booke he 〈…〉 of Popes and Bishops c. That is to say in English Pope Nicolas writing to Otho Archebishop of Colen Glos. There haue bene in all fiue Popes called by this name of Nicolas Of the whiche fiue this Nicolas the writer hereof muste bee eyther the first or seconde the one a Romane anno 860. the other a Burgundian ann 1059 or 1060. the other Nicolas liued after Gratian who wrote in the yeare 1150. In my iudgement I suppose this to be Nicholas the seconde which in the thirde booke of the Lawes called Pannomiae Tit. de lapsis is named Nicolas the younger Which Nicholas also is authour of the next Decree that followeth c. Wherfore if any man shal obiecte hereafter that because Gratian in the Distinction aforesayde nameth Pope Nicolas absolutely without any additioÌ„s Obiection aunswered it is therfore to be taken for Nicolas the first vnto this obiection I set here these two Lawiers to answeare Unto whose aunsweare this I adde also that the common manner of Gracian lightly in all his Distinctions is that when he speaketh of Popes as of Innocentius Gregorius Leo Lucius and suche other verye seldome he expresseth the difference of their names So in the Dist. 18. Praesbyteris where he bringeth in the Decree of Pope Calixtus in like maner against the Matrimonie of Priestes Deacons and Subdeacons he addeth therto no discrepance of his name and yet al the world knoweth that this was Calixtus the second not the first c. But whether he were or no the matter forceth not much The letters no doubt by their title appeare to be written by Uolusianus Most certaine this is by whoÌ„ so euer they were written fruitfull Epistles they are and effectual to the purpose But least wee shall seeme too muche to digresse from our purpose let vs returne to the story time of Nicolas y e second againe which was about the yeare as is said 1060. a litle before Hildebrand was Pope Which Hildebrande albeit he was then but a Cardinal yet was he the whole doer of all thinges Read afore pag. 174. and concluded what him listed in the Church of Rome and also made Popes whom he would as appeared both by this Nicolas also Pope Alexander which followed him pag. 174. So that this dissolution of priests mariage began somwhat to kindle vnder this pope Nicolas The time examined of this Voluâ—ianuâ— Epistle to Pope Nicholas through the pestilent meanes of Hildebrand and after him increased more vnder Pope AlexaÌ„der as appeareth by the Synode holden at Millane an 1067. but moste of al it burst out vnder the sayd Hildebrand himselfe being Pope the yeare as is sayd 1076. Although as touching this prohibition of priestes to be maried I am not ignoraunt that certaine of the contrary faction in searching out the reache and antiquitie of this tradition for priestes to abstaine from wiues doe referre the same to the time of the seconde Councell of Carthage which was about y e time of Pope Syritius a great enemy to Ministers wyues as appeareth Distinct. 84. Cum praeterito 〈◊〉 4. cap. 〈…〉 Yet notwithstanding to the same may be aunsweared that this was no vniuersall or generall Councel but some particular Synode and therfore of no such great forceable authoritie 2 Secondly the same Synode being about the time of Pope Syritius who was a capitall enemy against priests marryage may seeme to draw some corruption of the time then present 3 Thyrdly neither is it vnpossible but as diuers bastard Epistles haue bene falsely fathered vpon certaine auncient Bishoppes of the Primitiue Churche and diuers Canons also as of the Councell of Nice haue bene corrupted by Byshoppes of Rome so some falsehode likewise or forgery might be vsed in this seconde Councell of Carthage 4 Fourthly although no false conueyance had ben vsed therein yet for so much as the sayd Canon of this secoÌ„d Councell of Carthage doth misreport and falsifye the Canons of the Apostles in so doing it dooth iustly diminishe his owne credite 5 Fiftly seeing the foresayde Canon of this seconde Councel of Carthage tendeth cleane contrary to the Canons of the Apostles to the Councel of Gangra and other Councels moe and commaundeth that whiche they doe accurse the authoritie thereof ought to haue no great force but rather may be reiected 6 Finally though this constitution of the Councell of Carthage were perfectly sounde without all corruption Priestes and Byshops maried long after the 2 Councell of Carthage yet plaine and euident it is by this Uolusianus Byshop also of Carthage that the same constitution tooke no great holde in the Churche for so muche as we see that both this Uolusianus was married after that in Carthage him selfe and also besides him many hundreth yeares after Marriage was a common matter through moste Churches of Christendome amongest Bishoppes and priests as partly before hath beene declared And more maye be seene in hystories what great tumultes and busines was long after that in Hildebrandes time and after him also amongest the Clergy men both in Italie Spayne France and in al quarters of Christendome for seperating priestes from their libertie of marrying And againe if this tradition concerning the vnmarryed life of Priestes had stand vpon such an olde foundation from the second Councel of Carthage as they pretend what needed then in the time of Pope Nicolas 2. Pope Alexander 2. Pope Gregory 7. and other Popes after them so much labour to be taken so many Lawes and decrees to be deuised enacted
feare or perill But in suche Realmes and Kingdomes as this wher Lawes and Parliamentes be not alwayes one but are subiect to the disposition of the prince neither is it certayne alwayes what Princes maye come y e surest way therfore to send Monkery Popery packing out of the realme is to doe with their houses and possessions as king Henry here did through y t motion of y e counsell of Cromwell For els who seeth not in Queene Maries time if either the houses of monkes had stand or their landes had bene otherwise disposed then into the handes of such as they were how many of them had bene restored replenished agayn w t monkes fryers in as ample wise as euer they were And if Dukes Barons and the Nobilities scarse were able to retayne the landes and possessions of Abbeyes distributed to them by king Henry from the deuotion of Queene Mary seeking to build agayne the walles of Hierico what then shoulde the meaner sorte haue done let other men coniecture Wherfore it is not vnlike but that Gods heauenly prouidence did well foresee and dispose these thinges before by this man The vtter ruine of Monasteryes was Gods worke in workyng the destruction of these Abbeyes whereupon as often as he sent out any men to suppresse any monasterie hee vsed commonly to send them with this charge that they shuld throw downe those houses euen to the foundation Which wordes although may seeme percase to some to be cruelly spoken of hym yet contrariwise doe I suppose the doing thereof not to be without Gods speciall prouidence and secret guiding Or els we might peraduenture haue had suche swarmes of fryers and monkes possessed in theyr nestes agayne before this day in England in so great a number that tenne Cromwels afterward vnneth should haue suffered to haue vnhoused them Wherfore if the plantation which the Lord God neuer planted be pluckt vp by the rootes Math. 15. let God alone wyth his working and let the monasteries goe Now that you haue seene what this Malleus Monachorum hath done in defacing the Sinagogue of the pope Malleus Monachorum Cromwelius let vs see how the sayd Cromwell againe did trauayle in setting vp Christes church and congregation After that the bishop of Romes power and authoritye was banished out of England the bishops of his sect neuer ceased to seeke all occasion how eyther to restore hys head agayne being broken and wounded Cromwell the Forte defence of the Church An assembly of learned men appoynted by the king or at the least to keepe vpright those thinges which yet remayned wherein although theyr labours were not altogether frustrate yet had they brought much more to passe if Cromwell as a mighty wall and defence of the church had not resisted continually theyr enterprises It happened that after the abolishing of the Pope certayne tumultes began to rise about religion Wherupō it seemed good vnto king Henry to appoynt an assemblye of learned men and Bishops Cromwel with Alex. Alesius resort to the assembly which should soberly modestly entreat and determine those thinges which perteyned vnto Religion Briefely at the kinges pleasure all the learned men but specially the Bishops assembled to whō this matter seemed chiefely to belong Cromwell thought also to be present himselfe with the Byshoppes who by chaunce meeting with Alexander Alesius by the way a Scottish man brought him with him to the conuocation house where all the Bishoppes were assembled together Which was in the yeare .1537 The Bishops and Prelates attending vppon the comming of Cromwell as he was come in rose vp and did obeysaunce to him as to their vicar generall and he agayn saluted euery one in theyr degree and sate downe in the highest place at the table according to his degree and office and after him euery bishop in his order and Doctours First ouer agaynst him sate the Archb. of Canterbury then the Archbishop of Yorke the bishops of London Lincolne Salisbury Bath Ely Herford Chychester Norwich Rochester and Worcester c. There Cromwel in y e name of the king whose most deare and secret Counsellour at that present he was and Lorde priuy Seale and vicar generall of the realme spake these wordes in maner folowing RIght reuerend fathers in Christe The kinges maiesty geueth you high thankes that ye haue so diligently without any excuse Cromwells Oration to the byshops assembled hither according to his commaūdement And ye be not ignoraunt that ye be called hither to determine certayne controuersies which at this time be moued concerning the christian Religion and fayth not onely in this Realme but also in all nations through the world For the king studyeth day and nyght to set a quietnesse in the Churche and he can not rest vntill all such controuersies be fully debated and ended through the determination of you of his whole Parliament For although his speciall desire is to set a stay for the vnlearned people whose cōsciences are in doubt what they may beleue and he himselfe by his excellent learning knoweth these controuersies wel enough yet he will suffer no common alteration but by the consent of you and of his whole Parliamēt By the which thing ye may perceiue both his high wisedome and also his great loue towarde you And he desireth you for Christes sake that all malice obstinacy and carnall respecte set apart ye will frendly and louinglye dispute among your selues of the controuersies moued in the Churche The kinges request to the Bishops and that ye will conclude all thinges by the woord of God without all brawling or scolding neither will his maiestye suffer the Scripture to be wrasted and defaced by any Gloses any papisticall Lawes or by any authority of Doctours or Counselles and muche lesse will he admitte any articles or doctrine not conteyned in the Scripture but approued onely by continuaunce of time and olde custome and by vnwritten verities as ye were wont to do Ye know wel enough that ye be bound to shew this seruice to Christ and to his Church and yet notwithstanding his maiestye will geue you high thankes if ye will sette and conclude a godly and a perfect vnity whereunto this is the onelye way and meane if ye wil determine all thinges by the Scripture as God commaundeth you in Deuteronomie whiche thing hys maiesty exhorteth and desireth you to do When Cromwel had ended this his Oration the Byshops rose vp altogether geuing thankes vnto the kings maiesty not for his great zeale toward the church of christ and also for his most godly exhortation worthy so Christian a prince Immediately they rose vp to disputation where as Stokesly Bishop of London first of all being the moste earnest champion maynteyner of the Romish Decrees whō Cromwel a litle before had checked by name for defending vnwritten verities endeuoured himselfe with all his labour and industry out of the olde Schole Gloses to maynteyne the
definition of a Sacrament it is an easye thing to iudge of the number of those Sacraments which haue the manifest word of God and be institute by Christ to signify vnto vs the remission of our sinnes S. Augustine sayth that there be but two such Sacramentes in the cxviij Epistle to Ianuarius His wordes be these August ad 〈◊〉 Epist. 118. First I would haue thee to vnderstand the summe and effect of this disputation which is this that our Lord Iesus Christ as he he himselfe sayth in the Gospell hath ladeÌ„ vs but with a light and easy yoke or burden Wherefoâ—e he hath knit together the felowship of his new people with Sacraments Christes Church charged but with few 〈◊〉 Sacramentes very few in nuÌ„ber very easy to be kept very excellent in signification which be Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord and such other if there be any moe commaunded in the holye Scripture those excepte which were burdens for the seruitude of the people in the olde law for the hardnes of theyr hartes c. And agayne in the iij. book of the learning of a Christian man August de Doctrina Christiana lib. 3. he sayth The Scripture hath taught vs but few signes as be the Sacrament of Baptisme and the solemne celebration and remembraunce of the body and bloud of the Lord. c. Then the Bishop of London which could scarsly refrayne himselfe all this while and now could forbeare no longer Stokesly replyeth agaynst Alesius brake out in this maner First of al saith he where you alledge that all the SacrameÌ„ts which are in y e church instituted by Christ himselfe haue eyther some manyfest ground in the Scriptures or ought to shew forth some signification of remission of sinnes it is false and not to be allowed Then sayd Alesius that he would proue it not only by manifest authority of scriptures but also by euident testimonies of auncient Doctors and scholewriters Foâ—e Bishop of Herford speaketh But the Bishop of Herford which was then lately returned out of Germany where he had bene Ambassadour for the king to the Protestantes being moued with the bishop of Londons frowardnes turning himselfe first to Alexander Alesius Doctours not to be stickt vnto in matters of â—aith for that they vary in theÌ„ selues willed him not to contend with the Byshop in such maner by the testimonies of Doctors schole men forsomuch as they doe not all agree in like matters neither are they stedfast among themselues in all poyntes but do vary and in many poyntes are vtterly repugnant Wherfore if this disputation shal be decided by their minds and verdites there shal be nothing established neither shal appeare any way of agrement to follow Furthermore we be coÌ„maunded by the king that these controuersies should be determined onely by the rule and iudgement of y e scripture This he spake vnto Alesius Then he turning himselfe vnto the Bishops likewise admonished them with a graue and sharpe Oration which we thought not good to omit in this place Thinke ye not sayd he that we can by any Sophisticall subtilties steale out of the world agayne The OratioÌ„ of Foxe Bishop of Herford vnto the Bishops the light which euery man doth see Christ hath so lightned the worlde at this time that the light of the Gospell hath put to flight all misty darckenesse and it wil shortly haue the higher hand of all clouds though we resist in vayn neuer so much The lay people do now know the holy scripture better then many of vs. The Gospell shining in all places And the Germanes haue made the text of the Bible so playne and easye by the Hebrue and Greeke tongue that now many thinges may be better vnderstand without any gloses at all then by all the commentaries of the Doctours The faithful diligence of the Germaâ—nes in translating the Bible And moreouer they haue so opened these controuersyes by theyr writinges that women and children may wonder at the blindnesse and falsehood that hath bene hitherto Wherefore ye must consider earnestly what ye will determine of these controuersies that ye make not your selues to be mocked and laughed to scorne of al the world and that ye bring them not to haue this opinion of you The world now able to iudge vpon errours to thinke euer more hereafter that ye haue neyther one sparke of learning nor yet of godlines in you And thus shall ye loose all your estimation and authority with them which before tooke you for learned men and profitable members vnto the common wealth of Christendome For that whiche you doe hope vpon that there was neuer heresy in the Church so great but that processe of time with the power and authority of the Pope hath quenched it It is a vaine hope to trust vpon the Popes â—uthoritye it is nothing to the purpose But ye must turne your opinion and thinke this surely that there is nothing so feeble and weake so that it be true but it shall finde place and be able to stand agaynst all falshood Truth is the daughter of time time is the mother of trueth And whatsoeuer is besieged of truth Truth will come out oâ—â—ast cannot long continue and vpon whose side truth doth stand that ought not to be thought traÌ„sitory or that it will euer fall Truth daughter of time All things coÌ„sist not in paynted eloquence and strength or authority For the trueth is of so great power strength efficacy that it can neither be defended wyth wordes not to be ouercome with any strength The nature of truth but after she hath hidden her selfe long at length she putteth vp her head and appeareth as it is written in Esdras A king is strong wine is stronger yet women be more strong but truth excelleth all 3. Esd. 4. To this effect in a maner much more did he speake and vtter in that conuocation both copiously and discretly Through whose Oration Alesius being encouraged proceded further to vrge the Bishop with this argument * The Argument in forme Ba Sacramentes beÌ„ seales ascerteyning vs of Gods good wil Sacramentes beÌ„ seales certyfâ—ing vs of Gods good will ro Without the word there is no certaynty of Gods good will co Ergo without the word there be no Sacraments The first part of this reason is S. Paules owne saying the fourth to the Romanes where he sayth That circumcision is a token and a seale of the righteousnes of fayth Ergo it requireth faith to certify mans hart of the will of god Rom. 4. But the word of God is the foundation of fayth as Saint Paule witnesseth Rom. 10. Fayth commeth by hearing and hearing commeth by the worde of God The word is the ground of faith Rom. 10. For the minde must be taught instructed to y e will of God by the word like as the eye is taught and instructed by the
her and them but onely her husband who laboured for theyr liuings Unto whom the Maior aunswered what come ye to me You are taken vp with the Kinges Counsell I supposed that you had come to desire me that your husbande shoulde not stand vpon the Pillary in Cheapeside on Monday nexte with the one halfe of the pyg on his one shoulder and the other halfe on the other Also the Maior sayd vnto her that he could not deliuer him without the consent of the rest of his brethren the Aldermen Wherefore he bade her the next day folowing which was Sonday to reâ—ort vnto Paules to Saint Dunstones Chappell and when he had spoken with his brethren he woulde then tell her more Other answere could she get none at that time Wherfore she weÌ„t vnto M. Wilkenson then being Sheriffe of London desiring him to be good vnto her and that she might haue her poore husband out of prison Unto whom M. Wilkenson answered O woman Christ hath layd a piece of his crosse vpon thy necke The gentle 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 of London to the poore woman to proue whether thou wilt helpe hym to beare it or no saying moreouer to her that if the Lord maior had sent him to his Counter as he sent him to his brothers he should not haue taryed there an houre and so coÌ„maunded her to come the next day vnto him to dinner and he would do y e best for her he could So the next day came this woman resorted again to M. WilkensoÌ„s according as he bad her who also had biddeÌ„ diuers gestes vnto whoÌ„ he spake in her behalfe But as they were set at dinner and she also sitting at the table wheÌ„ she saw the hote fish come in she felt downe in a swound so that for the space of two houres the could keepe no life in her Wherefore they sent her home to her house in Pater noster row and then they sent for the Midwife supposing that she would haue bene deliuered incontinent of her childe that she went with but after that she came somewhat agayn to herselfe where she lay sicke and kept her bed the space of xv weekes after being not able to helpe her selfe but as she was helped of others during the time of xv weekes Now to shew further what became of this Pig wherof we haue spoken so much it was carryed into Finsburye field by the Bishop of Londons Sumner That God ordeyneth to be eaten superstition buryeth at his maisters commaundement and there buried The Monday folowing being the fourth day after that this prisoner aforesayd was apprehended the Maior of London with the residue of his brethren being at Guild hall sent for the prisoner aforenamed and demaunded sureties of him for his forth coÌ„ming what so euer hereafter should or might be layd vnto his charge Thomas Frebarne deliuered out of prisoÌ„ Tho. Frebarne discharged out of his house by M. Garter his Landlorde but for lacke of such suretyes as they required vpon his owne band which was a Recognisaunce of twenty pound he was deliuered out of theyr handes But shortly after that he was deliuered out of this his trouble mayster Garter of whome we haue spoken before beyng his landlord warned him out of his house so that in foure yeares after he could not get an other but was constrayned to be within other good folkes to his great hindrance and vndoing Hard it were and almost out of number to rehearse the names and stories of all them which felt the gentle helpe of this good man in some case or other Where might be remembred the notable deliueraunce of one Gray a Smyth of Bishops Starford Gray a Smith accused of 〈◊〉 â—eliueâ—ed by the Lord Cromwell who being accused for denying y e sacrameÌ„t of the aulter to be our Sauior was sent vp for the same to LondoÌ„ and there should haue bene condemned to be burnt but that by the meanes of the L. Cromwell he was sent home agayne and deliuered One other example though it be somewhat long with the circuÌ„stances and all I will declare how be helped the Secretary that theÌ„ was to Doctor Cranmer Archbishop of Caunterbury whiche Secretary is yet aliue and can beare present record of the same ¶ How the Lord Cromwell helped Cranmers Secretary MEntion was made before how king Henry in y e yeare of his reigne 21. caused the 6. Articles to passe much agaynst the mind and contrary to the conseÌ„t of the Archbishop of Canterbury Thomas CraÌ„mer The Archb. Cranmer disputed 3. dayes in the Parliament against the 6. Aâ—ticles who had disputed three daies against the same in the Parliament house with great reasons and authorities Which Articles after they were graunted and past by the ParliameÌ„t the king for the singuler fauor which he euer bare to Cranmer and reuerence to his learning being desirous to know what he had sayd and obiected in the ParliameÌ„t agaynst these Articles or what could be alleged by learning agaynst the same required a note of the Archbishop of his doings what he had sayd and opposed in the Parliament touchâ—â—g that matter And this word was sent to him from the king by Cromwell and other Lordes of the Parliament whom the king then sent to dine with him at Lambeth somewhat to comfort agayne his greued mind and troubled spirits as hath bene aboue recited pag 1136. Wherupon when his dinner was finished the next day after the Archbishop collecting both his argumeÌ„ts authorities of scriptures and Doctors together caused his Secretary to write a fayre booke therof for the king after this order First the Scriptures were alleadged then the Doctors thirdly folowed the Arguments deducted from those authorities This booke was written in his Secretaryes Chamber Where in a by Chamber lay the Archbishops Almosiner When this booke was fayre writteÌ„ The name of this Secretary was M. Rafe Morice being yet aliuâ— and whiles the Secretary was gone to deliuer the same vnto y e Archbishop his maister who was as it then chaunced rydde to Croydon returning backe to his chamber found hys doore shut and the key caryed away to London by the Almosiner At this season also chauÌ„ced the father of the sayd Secretary to come to the Citty by whose occasion it so â—ell out that he must nedes go to London The booke he could not lay into his chamber neither durst he commit it to any other person to keepe being straitly charged in any coÌ„ditioÌ„ of the Archbishop his maister to be circumspect thereof so that he determined to go to his father and to keep the book about him And so thâ—usting the booke vnder his girdle he went ouer vnto Westminster bridge with a sculler where he entred into a whirry that went to London wherein were 4. of the Garde who ment to land at Paules wharfe and to passe by the kinges highnesse who then was in hys Barge with a great number of Barges and boates about him then baiting of
name that the Musitions in Windsore colledge thought hym a woorthye man to haue a roume among them Whereupon they informed D. Sampson beeyng then their Deane of him But for so much as some of the Canons at that tyme hadde heard of Testwood howe that he smelled of the newe learning as they called it it would not be consented vnto at the first Notwithstanding with often sute of the foresayd Musitions made to one Doctor Tare who beyng halfe a Musition himselfe bare a great stroke in such matters a roume beyng voyd Testwoode was sent for to bee heard And beyng there foure or fiue dayes among the quier men he was so well lyked both for hys voyce and cunnyng that he was admitted and after setled in Windsore wyth hys houshold and had in good estimation wyth the Deane and canons a great while But when they had perceyued him by hys often talke at theyr tables for he could not well dissemble his religion that he leaned to Luthers sect they began to mislike him And so passing forth amoÌ„g them it was his chaunce one day to bee at dinner with one of the Canons named D. Rawson At the which dinner amongst all other was one of Kyng Edwardes 4. Chauntrie priests named M. Ely an old Bacheler of Diuinitie Which Ely in his talke at the boord began to raile against lay men which took vpon them to mell with the Scriptures and to be better learned knowing no more but the English tongue then they which had bene students in the Uniuersities of Oxford and Cambridge all the dayes of their lyues M. Ely persecuter Then Testwood perceiuing he ment that by him could forbeare his railyng no longer but said M. Ely by your pacience I thinke it be no hurt for lay men as I am to read and to know the scriptures Which of you quoth Ely that be vnlearned knoweth them or vnderstandeth them S. Paul saith If thine enemy hunger feed him if he thirst geue hym drinke and in so doyng thou shalt heape coales of fire vppon hys head Now sir quoth Elye what meaneth Sainte Paule by these coales of fire Marry sir quoth Testwoode hee meaneth nothing els by them as I haue learned but burning charitie that with doyng good to our enemies wee shoulde therby win them A sirah quoth he you are an old scholer in deed After this they fell into further communication of the Pope whose supremacy was much spokeÌ„ of at that tyme but not knowen to be so farre in question in the parliameÌ„t house as it was And in their talk Ely demanded of Testwood whether the Pope ought to be head of the church or no. Agaynst the which Euery king in his owne realme and Church is head vnder Christ. Testwoode durst not saye hys full mynd but reasoned within his bouÌ„ds a great while But when they were both well striken in an heate Testwoode forgetting himselfe chaunced to say that euery king in his own realme dominion ought to be the hed of the church vnder Christ At the which words Ely was so chafed that he rose vp from the table in a great fume calling him heretike and all that nought was and so went brawling chiding away to the great disquieting of al the company that weee there Then was Testwood very sory to see the olde man take it so greuously Wherupon after dinner he went and sought M. Ely and found him walking in the bodye of the church thinking to haue talked with him charitably so to haue bene at one againe but euer as Testwood preased towardes him the other shunned him and would not come niâ— him but spit at him saieng to other that walked by beware of this fellow for he is the greatest heretike and schismatike that euer came in Windsore Now began the matter to brew For after that Elye had made his complaint to the Deanes deputie and other of the canons they were all against Testwood purposing surely at the Deanes comming home if all thynges had chaunced euen to haue put hym to hys trumpe But see the fortune It was not twelue dayes after â—re that the kings supremacie passed in the Parliament house Whereupon the Deane D. Sampson came home sodainly in the night late The first newes of the kinges supremacye brought to Windsore and forthwithall sent his Uerger about to all the Canons and ministers of the colledge from the highest to the lowest commaunding them to be in the Chapter house by eight of the clocke in the mornyng Then Ely coÌ„sulted with the Canons ouer night as late as it was and thought on the next day to haue put Testwood to a great plunge But he that layeth a snare for another man sayth Salomon shall be taken in it himselfe And so was Elye For when the Deane and euery man were come and placed in the Chapter house and that the Deane had commended the ministers of the Church for their diligence in tendyng the Quire exhortyng them also to continue in the same he began contrary to euery mans expectation to inuey agaynst the Bishop of Romes supremacie and vsurped authoritie confoundyng the same by manifest Scriptures and probable reasons so earnestly that it was a woonder to heare and at length declared openly that by the whole consent of the Parliament house the Popes supremacie was vtterly abolished out of this Realme of England for euer and so commanded euery man there vpon his allegiance to call hym Pope no more but bishop of Rome whatsoeuer he were that would not so do or did from that day forth maintaine or fauour his cause by any manner of meanes he should not only loose the benefit of that house but be reputed as an vtter enemy to God and to the king The Canons hearing this were all striken in a dumpe Yet notwithstanding Elies hart was so great y t he would faine haue vttred his cankerd stomack agaynst Testwood M. Ely thinking to complayne of other was called foole for his labour but the Deane breaking his tale called him old foole and tooke him vp so sharply that he was fain to hold his peace Then the Deane commanded all the popes pardoÌ„s which hanged about the Church to be brought into the Chapter-house and cast into the chimney and burnt before all their faces and so departed Another cause of Testwoods trouble AS it chanced Testwood one day to walke in the church at after noone An other trouble of Testwood beheld the pilgrimes specially of Deuonshire Cornwal how they came in by plumpes with candles images of waxe in their hands to offer to good king Henry of Windsore as they called hym it pitied hys hart to see so great idolatry committed Idolatry to king Henry of Windsore how vainly the people had spent their goods in comming so farre to kisse a spur to haue an old hat set vpon their heds In so much that he could not refraine but seing a certaine company which had
sitting in Smithfield Hetherto we haue entreated of this good woman Now it remayneth that we touch somewhat as concernyng her ende and Martyrdome After that she beyng borne of such stocke and kynred that she might haue liued in great wealth and prosperitie if she would rather haue followed the world then Christ now had bene so tormented that she could neyther lyue long in so great distresse An. Askew brought â—â—to the 〈◊〉 neyther yet by her aduersaries be suffered to die in secret the daye of her execution beyng appoynted she was brought into Smithfield in a chayre because she could not goe on her feete An. Askew 〈◊〉 vpon the racke by meanes of her great tormentes When she was brought vnto the stake she was tyed by the middle with a chayne that held vp her body When all things were thus prepared to the fire D. Shaxton who was then appoynted to preach â—â—axton â—reached at Anne 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 began his Sermon Anne Askew hearyng and answering agayne vnto him where he sayd wel confirmed the same where he sayd amisse there sayde she he misseth and speaketh without the booke The Sermon beyng finished the Martyrs standyng there tyed at three seuerall Stakes ready to theyr Martirdome beganne theyr prayers The multitude and concourse of the people was exceedyng the place where they stoode beyng rayled about to keepe out the prease Upon the Benche vnder Saint Bartlemewes Church sate Wrisley Chauncellour of England the old Duke of Norfolke the olde Earle of Bedford the Lord Mayor wyth dyuers other moe Before the fire should be set vnto them one of the Benche hearyng that they had gunnepouder about them and beyng afrayde least the fagots by strength of the gunnepouder would come â—lieng about their eares began to be afraid but the Erle of Bedford declaring vnto him how y e gunpouder was not laid vnder the fagots but onely about theyr bodies to rydde them out of their paine which hauyng vente there was no daunger to them of the fagottes so diminished that feare Anne Askew refuseth the kinges pardon Then Wrisley Lord Chauncellour sent to Anne Askew letters offring to her the kyngs pardon if she would recant Who refusing once to looke vpon them made this answer agayne that she came not thether to deny her lord and Maister Then were the letters likewise offered vnto the other who in lyke manner followyng the constancie of the woman denied not onely to receyue them Iusâ—titia iniusta but also to looke vpon them Whereupon the Lord Mayor commaundyng fire to be put vnto them cryed wyth a lowde voyce Fiat iustitia And thus the good Anne Askew with these blessed Martyrs beyng troubled so many maner of ways and hauing passed through so many torments hauyng now ended the long course of her agonies beyng coÌ„passed in with flames of fire as a blessed sacrifice vnto God she slept in the lord an 1546. leauyng behynd her a singular example of christian constancy for all men to follow John Lacels Iohn Adams and Nicholas Belenian The Martyrdome of Anne Askew Io. Lacels Io. Adams Nich. Belenian THere was at the same time also burnt together wyth her one Nicholas Belenian priest of Shropshire I. Adams a Taylor and Iohn Lacels Gentleman of the court and houshold of king Henry It happened well for them that they dyed together with Anne Askew For albeit that of themselues they wer strong and stout men yet through the example and exhortation of her they beyng the more boldened receyued occasion of greater comfort in that so paynefull and dolefull kynd of death who beholdyng her inuincible constancie and also stirred vp thorough her perswasions did set apart all kynd of feare Thus they confirming one another with mutual exhortations taried looking for the tormenter and fire which at the last flaming round about them consumeb their blessed bodies in happy Martyrdome in the yeare of our saluation 1546. about the month of Iune There is also a certayne letter extant which the sayd I. Lacels briefly wrote beyng in prison touchyng the sacrament of Christes body and bloud wherin he doth both coÌ„fute the errour of them which being not contented wyth the spirituall receyuing of the sacrament wil leaue no substance of bread therin and also confuteth the sinister interpretation of many therupon The tenor of which letter is as here vnder followeth The copy of the letter of Iohn Lacels written out of prison SAint Paule because of sectes and dissention among the Corinthians The letter of M. Iohn Lacels written out of prison wrote his epistle vnto them and in lyke case pertaining to my conscience I doe protest my whole hart in the blessed supper of the Lord wherein I trust in God to bryng nothyng for me but I shall be able wyth Gods holy worde to declare and manifest the same And herein I take occasion to recite the saying of saint Paule in the sayd Epistle the xi chapter That which I deliuered vnto you â— Cor. 11. I receyued of the Lorde For the Lorde Iesus the same night in which he was betrayed tooke breade gaue thankes and brake it and sayd take ye eate ye this is my body which is broken for you Here me seemeth S. Paule durst not take vpon hym hys Lord and maisters authoritie Wherefore as at Gods hand the breaking of the most innocent and immaculate body and bloud of Christ is the quietnes of all mens consciences the onely remedy of our sinnes and the redemption of mankynd which is called in the scripture the dailye offering so the Masse whiche is the inuention of man whose author is the Pope of Rome as it doth appeare in Polydore Uirgill and many others is the vnquietnesse of all Christendome The blasphemy wickednes of the Masse a blasphemy vnto Christes bloud and as Daniel calleth it the abhominable desolation as the Scripture shall hereafter more manifest it S. Paule was belyke to learne of the Romaines church A prophesie the manner of the consecration as they call it wyth the breathyng ouer the hoste and other ceremonies besides that he durst not take vpon him to say Hoc est corpus meum S. Paule did not take vpon him in the person of Christ to say Hoc est corpus meum as our Priestes doe But this I will admitte it was the Lord Iesus that made the supper which also did finish it and made an end of the onely acte of our saluation not onely here in this world but with his father in heauen as he declareth hym selfe that he will drinke no more of this bitter cuppe tyll he drinke it new in his fathers kingdom where all bitternes shall be taken away Now if any man be able to finish the acte of our Sauiour in breakyng of hys body and sheadyng of his bloude here and also to finish it with the father in heauen then let hym say it But I thinke that if men will looke vpon saint Paules wordes well
to celebrate y e holy communion were accused of filthy commixion of meÌ„ and women together and the king the same time Henry 2. was made to beleue that beds with pillowes and mats were founde there in the floore where they laye together wherupon the same time diuers were condeÌ„ned to the fire and burned pag. 862. Finally what innocency is so pure or truth so perfect which can be voyd of these sclaunders or crimynatioÌ„s Read â—â—fore pag. 8 â— 2. wheÌ„ also our Sauior Christ himselfe was noted for a wine drinker a common haunter of the Publicanes c. Euen so likewise it pleaseth our Lorde and Sauiour Christ to keepe vnder and to exercise his church vnder the like kinde of aduersaries now raigning in the church No truth safe from false detraction who vnder the name of the church will nedes mayntain a portly state and kingdome in this world and because they can not vpholde theyr cause by playne scripture and the word of God they beare it ouâ— with facing rayling and slaundering making Princes and the simple people beleue that all be heretickes schismatickes blasphemers rebels subuerters of all authority commoÌ„ weales whosoeuer dare reply with any scripture agaynst theyr doings It is writteÌ„ of Nero that when he himselfe had burnt the Citty of Rome sixe dayes and seuen nightes Suetonius in Neâ—oâ—â—e he made open proclamations that the innocent Christians had set the City on fire to styrre the people agaynst them wherby he might burne and destroy them as rebels and traytors Not much vnlike seemeth the dealing of these religious Catholickes who when they be the true heretickes themselues and haue burnt and destroyed the Church of Christ make out theyr exclamatioÌ„s Buls briefes articles bookes Papistes 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 be 〈…〉 them selues censures letters and Edicts against the poore Lutheranes to make the people beleue that they be the heretickes schismatickes disturbers of the whole world Who if they could proue them as they reproue them to be heretickes they were worthy to be heard But nowe they cry out vpon them heretickes and can proue no heresy they accuse them of errour and can proue no errour they call them schismatickes and what Church since the worlde stood hath bene the mother of so many schismes as the mother Church of Rome They charge them with dissention and rebellion And what dissention can be greater then to disseÌ„t from the scripture and word of God or what rebellion is like as to rebell against the sonne of God against the will of hys eternall Testamente They are disturbers they say of peace and of publicke authority Which is as true as that the Christians set the Citty of Rome on fire What doctrine did euer attribute so much to publicke authority of Magistrates as do the protestantes or who euer attributed lesse to magistrates or deposed moe dukes kinges and Emperours theÌ„ the Papistes They that say that the Bishop of Rome is no more but the Bishoppe of Rome and ought to weare no crowne is not by and by a rebell agaynst his king and Magistrates but rather a maynteyner of theyr authority which in deed the Byshop of Rome cannot abide Briefely wilt thou see whether be the greater heretickes the Protestantes or the Papistes Let vs try it by a measure A measure betweene the Protestantes and the Papists to try whether of them two are the greater heretickes ComparisoÌ„ betwene the doctrine of Papistes and of the Protestantes and let this measure be the glory onely of the sonne of God which cannot fayle Nowe iudge I beseeche thee whosoeuer knowest the doctrine of them both whether of these two do ascribe more or lesse to the Maiestye of Christ Iesus our king and Lord the Protestantes which admit none other head of the Church nor iustifier of our soules nor forgeuer of our sinnes nor Aduocate to his father but him alone Or els the papistes which can abide none of all these articles but condemn the same for heresy Which being so as they themselues wyll not deny now iudge good reader who hath set the Citty of Rome on fire Nero or els the Christians But to returne agayne to the purpose of our former matter which was to shew forth the proclamation of the Byshops for the abolishing of English bookes aboue rehearsed as being corrupt and full of heresye whiche not withstanding we haue declared to conteine no heresye but sounde and wholesome doctrine according to the perfect word and Scripture of God Here nowe when the Prelates of the Popes side had procured this Edict proclamation aforesayd for the condemnation of al such English bookes printed or vnprinted which made agaynst theyr aduantage they triumphed not a litle wening they had made a great hand against y e Gospell for euer to rise againe that they had established their kingdome for euer as in deed to all maÌ„s thinking it might seme no lesse For who would haue thought Gods mercifull helpe in time of neede after so strayt so precise and so solemne a proclamation set forth armed with the kinges terrible authority also after the cruel execution of Anne Askewe Lacels and the rest Item after the busy search moreouer and names taking of many other of whom some were chased away some apprehended and layd vp diuers in present perill expectation of theyr attachment who would haue thought I say otherwyse possible but that y e gospel must nedes haue an ouerthrow seing what sure worke the papistes here had made in setting vp theyr side and throwing downe the contrary But it is no new thing in the Lord to shew his power agaynst mans presuÌ„ption Gods power worketh commonly agaynst mans presumption that when he counteth himselfe most sure then is he furthest of and when he supposeth to haue done all then is he new to begin agayne So was it in the primitiue Church before Constantinus time that when Nero Domitianus Maxentius Decius and other Emperours impugning the gospell profession of Christ did not onely constitute lawes and proclamations against the Christians but also did ingraue the same lawes in tables of brasse minding to make all thinges firme for euer and a day yet we see how with a litle turning of Gods hand all theyr puissant deuises brasen lawes turned all to wind and dust So little doth it auayle for man to wrastle agaynst the Lord and his procedinges Howe so euer mans building is mortall and ruinous of brickle bricke and mouldring stones the Lord neuer taketh in hande to builde that either time can waste or man can pluck down What God setteth vp there is neither power nor striuing to the contrary What he entendeth standeth what he blesseth that preuayleth And yet mans vnquiet presumption will not cease still to erect vp towers of Babell against the Lord which the higher they are builded vp Towers of Babell agaynst the Lorde fall with the great ruine For what can
his first Epistle and v. chapter Hereby a man may gather by these wordes of Christ y e either there was no autoritie geuen vnto Peter more then vnto others or els that Peter did equally communicate that right and autority which he had receiued vnto others and did not reserue it vnto himselfe after his death to bee transported vnto the Bishops of Rome As for such reasons as they doe alledge which are not gathered or taken out of holy scriptures I passe them ouer least I myght seeme to contend with shadowes The second Article That Indulgences and pardons graunted by our supreme head the pope are of no force strength or effect but tend onely to the abuse of the people and the deceiuyng of their soules Borthwike Indulgences to be of no effect It shal be euidently declared that indulgences and pardons are of none effect after that I haue first of all taught what they do call Indulgences or pardons They say they are the treasure of the church that is to say the merites of Christ of the Saints Apostles and Martyrs which they impudently affirme to haue performed and merited more at Gods hand at the tyme of their death then was necessary or needfull for them that of the aboundance of their merites there did so much superabound which was not onely sufficient for themselues The treasure of the church as popeholders taâ—e it but also might redound to the helpe of others And because so great a goodnes should not be superfluous or in vayne they affirme and teach that their bloud was mixed and ioyned with y e bloud of Christ and of them both the treasure of the church was compouÌ„d and made for the remission and satisfactioÌ„ of sinnes How cunning and notable cookes these are which can make a confection of so many sundry herbes Furthermore they do fayne the custody and keping of this treasure to be coÌ„mitted wholy vnto the bishop of Rome Lord treasurer of the church Papists hold to be the Pope in whose power consisteth the dispensation of so great treasures that he eyther by himselfe may geue or graunt or otherwyse geue power vnto other to geue the same And hereupon riseth the plenary Indulgences and pardons graunted by the Pope for certaine yeares by cardinals for 100. dayes by bishops for 40. dayes This is the iudgement and opinion which they hold of the Indulgences But I pray you who taught those saints to worke or deserue for other but only Sathan who would vtterly haue y e merits of Christ extinguished and blotted out which he knoweth to be the onely remedy of saluation For if the Scripture do teache vs that no man of himselfe can deserue or worke their saluation No man of himsâ—lfe can worke his owne saluation how did the saints then worke or merit for others It is manifest that Christ saith in the xvij of Luke when we haue done all that which is commanded you for to do yet sayth he we are vnprofitable seruaunts Besides this all that which may be deserued or merited in the righteousnes of man in the 64. chapter of Esay they are compared vnto the garment menstruous defiled to be cast out There are almost infinite places in y e scripture wherein mans power is so extenuate and the corruption frowardnes of our nature so made manifest that euen in the best and most perfect workes there lacketh not imperfection Notwithstanding the parable of the x. virgins written in the 25. chapter of Mathew The parable of the 10. virgines expounded ought to put vs out of all controuersie and doubt There Christ describeth two kindes of men the one kynde of holy men which obserue and keepe the inward righteousnesse of the heart as the oyle of fayth the other sorte is of suche which hauyng no mynde of theyr oyle are aunswered by them whiche are wyse no least that there be not sufficient for you and for vs but go you rather to them which doe sell and buy for your selues in the whiche place it is manifestlye declared how vainely the second sorte of men doth flye to the patronage of the elect by whose merites they thinke to be saued Now let vs waie and consider vpon what places of scripture they build or establish their fayned inuention of pardons they alledge the saying of S. Paule to the Colossians I supply or fulfill the afflictions of Christ which were wanting in my flesh for his body which is y e church But Paul in this place doth not referre that defect or supplement to any worke of redemption expiation or satisfaction but to those afflictions by the which the members of Christ that is to say all faithfull should be afflicted so long as they liue in the flesh wherefore he sayth that this doth yet remaine of the passions of Christ that those afflictions which once he suffered in his owne body he nowe daily suffereth in his members For Christ hath vouchsaued to honour vs with this honour that he doth impute and call our afflictions to be his And where as S. Paule doth adde this word for the church he doth not vnderstaÌ„d thereby for the redemption reconciliation satisfaction or expiation of the church But for the ediâ—â—eng and profitâ—ng of the same as in the ij epistle to Timothie he saith That for the elect sake he suffered all these things y t they myght obtaine saluation but to the intent no man should thinke that saluation to depend vpon those things which he himselfe had suffered he added further The 〈◊〉 of 〈…〉 a profiteth the which is in Christ Iesu. As touching the reason that the bloud of the Martyrs is not shed in vayne without fruit or profit therefore ought to be conferred to the common vtilitie and profite of the church I answer that the profit and fruit therof is aboundant to glorify God by their death to subscribe and beare witnesse vnto the truth by their bloud and by the contempt of this present lyfe to witnesse that he doth seeke after a better lyfe by his constancie and stedfastnesse to confirme and establish the fayth of the church and subdue and vanquish the enemy The third Article That the Pope is an open vser of Simony daily selling the gifts of the spiritualties and that it is lawfull for all bishops to be coupled and ioyned in matrimony Borthwike This article hath his seuerall partes for those things which we haue spoken or answered vnto the article before written doth sufficiently declare that the Pope is not only a vser of Simony but also a notable deceiuer which selleth such kynd of merchandise as can in no place helpe or preuaile For so much as his pardons are nothyng lesse then such as he faineth them to be Doth he not then shew himselfe a manifest deceiuer when as he maketh faires and markets of them but to the intent I will not seeme in this behalfe vainly to labour or trauaile Pristes mâ—â—riage
and follow them in doyng the lyke But I deny that the Apostles in that behalfe did make any new decree or ordinaunce for so much as Peter in the same counsell pronounceth God to be tempted if any yoke be layd vpon the neckes of the Disciples Euen he hymselfe doth subuert and ouerthrowe hys owne sentence Aunswere to the reasons aboue if they consent to lay any yoke vppon them But a yoke is layd vpon them if the Apostles by their owne authoritie do decree to prohibite the Gentils not to touch any thyng offered vnto Idoles or strangled but you will say they do write that they should abstayne from those thinges I graunt that they do so write But what doth S. Iames declare That the Gentils which are conuerted vnto God are not to be troubled and vexed in such externe decrees and outward elementes as these be And the Apostle sufficiently declareth that he goeth about nothyng lesse theÌ„ to restraine the libertie of the Gentiles but onely to admonish and warne them how they should moderate and rule themselues amongest their brethren lest they should abuse their libertie to the offence of the others They alledge furthermore that which is written in the 23. of Mathew the Scribes and Phariseis haue siâ—ten in the chayre of Moyses therefore all thyngs what so euer they commaund you to obserue and keepe An other reasoÌ„ the same obserue and do but do you not as they doe I aunswer the Lord in this place doth inuey agaynst the manners of the Pharisies simply instructing his hearers which before he had taught that albeit they could perceiue or see nothyng in their lyfe which they should follow yet for all that they should not refuse to doe those thyngs which they dyd teach by the worde I say by the worde and not of theyr owne head The 10. Article Diuers and many wayes he hath sayd holden and also affirmed and openly taught that there is no religion to be obserued or kept but simply to be abolished and destroyed as it is now in England and despising all religion affirmyng that it is but abusing of the people he hath taught that their habites and vestures are deformed and very monstrous hauyng in them no maner of vtilitie or holynesse inducyng and alluryng as much as in him laye all the adherentes of hys opinion that all religion in the kyngdome of Scotland should be subuerted and vtterly taken away to the great offence of the Catholicke Church and the diminishing and detrimen of the Christian Religion Borthwike The Prophet Esay in hys fift chapter cryeth out saying Wo be vnto you which call euill good and good euill darkenesse lyght and lyght darkenesse sower sweete and sweete sower And followeth in the same place in the sayd Prophetes Wo sayth he to you that be wise and Sapient in your owne eyes and prudent in your owne estimation No man can denye but that the Cardinall of Scotland and hys adherentes to be vnder this most heauy and grieuous curse when as they doe so generally confound the Christian religion and their wicked Monkery that they do entitle them both by one name of holinesse I trust I will make it appeare more manifest then the day that they do it by a sacrilegious audacitie or boldnesse vnto such as settyng a parte all preposterous affection wyll embrace the truth when as she doth manifestlye shewe her selfe But before I enter into the matter I will all men to vnderstand that I do not touche that kynd of Monkery whiche Saint Augustine and other so often make mention of As in which the Monkes beyng gathered together vtterly contemnyng and despising the vanities of this world dyd lead a most chaste and godly lyfe liuyng in prayer readyng and disputations not puffed vp wyth pryde nor contentious with frowardnesse neyther full of enuie no man possessed any thing of hys owne no man was chargeable or burdenous vnto others they wrought with theyr handes to gette that which might sustayne the body the spirit and mynd not let and hindered from God Whatsoeuer did superabound more then was necessarye for their sustentation as by the restraint of their delicious and delicate fare much did redound of the labours of their hands it was with such diligence distributed vnto y e poore and nedy as it was not with greater diligence gotten by them which did geue the same For they by no meanes went about to haue aboundaunce lyeng by them but sought all meanes possible that nothyng should remayne by them more then sufficient besides this no man was forced to any extremitie which he could not beare or suffer no man had any thyng layd vpon hym which he refused neyther was he condemned of the rest which confessed hymselfe vnable to imitate or follow they had alwayes in their mynde how commendable a thyng loue and charitie was they remembered that all things are cleane vnto them which are cleane Therefore they did not refuse or reiect any kynds of meate as polluted or defiled but all their whole industry and labor was applied to subdue lust and concupiscence and to retayne loue amongst brethren Many of them did drinke no wine yet notwithstandyng they thought not themselues defiled therewithall For vnto such as were sicke and diseased who could not recouer the health of their body without the same they did most gently permit it And where as many foolishly refused the same they brotherly admonished them to take heede that they became not rather the weaker then the hollier thorough theyr vayne superstition Hetherto I haue repeated that which Saint Augustine writeth of the Monkes in his tyme wherby I would as it were paint out in a table what maner of Monkery there was in the old tyme that all men might vnderstand how great difference there is betweene that and the monkery in these our latter dayes For he would haue all extreme compulsion to be taken away in such things as by the worde of God are left to vs at libertye Precepts of meÌ„ more cruelly exacted then the precepts of god But nowe a dayes there is nothing more seuerely and cruelly exacted For they say it is a remedilesse offence if any do but neuer so little swarue from their prescript order in coulor or kind of garment or in any kynd of meat or in any other friuolous or vayne ceremony Saint Augustine doth straightly affirme that it is not lawfull for Monkes to lyue idle vpon other mens labor he plainly denieth that in his tyme there was any such example of any well ordered Monastery but our Monkes do constitute the principall part of holynesse in idlenesse which they call a contemplatiue lyfe wherfore the state of Monkery of the olde tyme and of these our dayes is in all points so diuers Idlenes pleasure the weapoÌ„s of the auncient enemye that scarse can any thing be more vnlike I will not say vtterly contrary for our Monkes not content with that godlinesse to the
as a certayne instrument of the popes sentence definitiue against K. Henries first deuorse w t Lady Katherine Dowager hath of late come to our handes conteining matter neither impertinent nor vnmeet to be committed to history I thought here presently to place the same to the intent that the Reader seing the arrogant and impudent presumption of the Pope in the sayde sentence going about by force authority so to constrayne coÌ„pell kings and princes agaynst theyr willes agaynst right scripture to apply to his imperious purpose may the better vnderstand thereby what was the true cause grouÌ„d why the king first began to take stomacke against the pope and to send him cleane packing out of this realme But before I shall produce this foresayd sentence of the Pope definitiue to make the matter more plain to y e reader it shal not be amisse first to discipher rip vp the originall of such occasions as shal induce the reader to the better vnderstaÌ„ding of this falling out betwene the king and the Pope For so I finde by the letters of D. Stephen Gardener written to Cardinall Wolsey froÌ„ Rome at what time he Foxe were sent Ambassadors by the king to Pope Clement the 7. about the expedition of the kings diuorce Ann. 1632. that the sayd Pope Clement with the counsell of the Cardinall Sanctorum quatuor and other Cardinals at first was well willing and very inclinable to the accomplishment and satisfaction of the kinges desire in that behalfe and that for diuers respectes As first for the great benefites receiued The 〈◊〉 mouing 〈◊〉 Pope at 〈◊〉 first to fauour the 〈◊〉 cause of 〈◊〉 kinges diâ—uorce and the singuler deuotion of the king toward the sea Apostolicke in taking warre for the Churches cause in surceasing warre at the Popes desire and especially in procuring the Popes deliueraunce whereby the Pope then thought himselfe with his whole Sea much obliged to the king mail respectes to passe by his authority whatsoeueâ— reasonable might be graunted in gratifiyng the kinges so ample merites and desertes Secondly for the euident reasons and substantiall argumentes in the * This 〈◊〉 called the kinges 〈◊〉 booke 〈◊〉 a certainâ— treatise â—â—â—â—cerning 〈◊〉 reasons 〈◊〉 argumenâ— of diuers learned for the laâ—â—full dissoâ—â—â—tion of the kinges marriage 〈◊〉 aunswerâ— also to the contrary obiection of Abellâ—â— others And this booke the king 〈◊〉 sent to thâ— Pope The 〈◊〉 cause The 〈◊〉 dealing 〈◊〉 the Pope with kinâ— Henry The Popâ— false doâ—â—ble and câ—â—â—trary to himselfe kinges booke conteyned which seemed well to satisfy the Popes liking and to remoue away all scruples Thirdly for the good opinion confidence that y e pope had in the excellent wisedome profouÌ„d learning and mature iudgement of the king which the Pope as he sayd in formall words would soner leane vnto then to any other learned mans minde or sentence so that the kinges reasoÌ„s he sayd must needes be of great efficacy and strength of himselfe to order and direct this matter The fourth cause mouing the Pope to sauor the kings request was for the quiet and tranquility of his conscience which otherwise in that vnlawful Mariage with his brothers wife could not be settled The fift cause was for the consideration of the perils daungers which otherwise might happen to the realm by the pretensed titles of the king of Scottes other without an heyre male to establish the kinges succession for the auoyding of which perils and also for the other causes aboue rehearsed the pope shewed himselfe at that time propense and forward to promote and set forward the kinges desired purpose in that behalfe And thus much touching this by matter I thought here to suggest repeat to the reader albeit the same is also sufficiently expressed before pag. 1057. and 1058. to the end that the studious Reader pondering these first proceedinges of the Pope comparing them with this sentence definitiue which vnder foloweth may y e better vnderstaÌ„d what inconstant lenity what false dealing what craftye packing and what contrariety in it selfe is in this Popes holy Sea of Rome as by this case of the Pope may well appeare who in short time after all this was so clean altered from that he was that whereas before he pretended to esteme so gratefully the kinges trauell and benefites exhibited to the sea Apostolicke in his defence agaynst the Emperor and the Spanyardes now he ioyneth vtterly wyth the Cesarians agaynst the king And where before he so greatly magnified the kinges profound learning mature iudgement esteming his minde Sentence aboue al other learned meÌ„ to be as a iudge sufficient in the directioÌ„ of this case now turning head to the tayle he vtterly refuseth to bring the matter in iudiciuÌ„ orbis but will needes deteine it at home Agayne where before he preteÌ„ded a teÌ„der prouision for the state of this Realme now he setteth all other realmes against it The Poâ—â— how preâ—suÌ„ptuousâ—â— he 〈…〉 and commaâ—â—â—deth kiâ—â— Princâ— And finally where he before semed to respect the quiet tranquility of the kinges conscience now he goeth about to commaund compell the king agaynst his will and coÌ„science to do cleane contrary to that which he himselfe before in his iudgemeÌ„t had alowed thinking to haue the king at his becke and to doe and vndoe what he lifted and commaunded as by the tenor and true copy of this his Sentence definitiue ye may vnderstand Which as it came newly to our haÌ„ds I thought here to exhibite vnto the world that al meÌ„ might see what iust cause the king had being so presuÌ„ptuously prouoked by the pope to shake of his proud authority vtterly to exile him out of his realme Marke I pray thee the maner of the popes proud Sentence how presumptuously it procedeth ⧠Anglici Matrimonij ¶ Sententia diffinitiua ¶ Lata per Sanctissimum Dominum nostrum D. Clementem Papam vij in sacro Consistorio de Reuerendissimorum S. R. E. Cardinalium consilio super validitate Matrimonij inter Serenissimos Henricum VIII Catherinam Angliae Reges contracti PRO Eadem Serenissima Catherina Angliae Regina CONTRA Serenissimum Henricum VIII Angliae Regem Clemens Papa 7. CHRISTI nomine inuocato in Throno iustitiae pro tribunali sedentes solum Deum prae oculis habentes per hanc nostram diffinitiuam sententiam quam de Venerabilium FratruÌ„ nostrorum Sanctae Ro. Ec. Car. Consistorialiter coram nobis coÌ„gregatoruÌ„ Consilio assensu ferimus in his scriptis pronunciamus deâ—ernimus declaramus in causa causis ad nos Sedem Apostolicam per appellationem per charissimam in Christo FiliaÌ„ Catherinam Angliae Reginam Illustrem a nostris Sedis Apostolicae Legatis in Regno Angliae deputatis interpositaÌ„ legitimè deuolutis aduocatis inter praedictaÌ„ Catherinam Reginam Charissimum in Christo Filium Henricum VIII Angliae RegeÌ„
aforesaid we theÌ„ folowing the doctrine of the apostle which teacheth vs to auoyd an heretical person after the first and second correction as wel now as before and as wel before as now declaring by our authoritie the said Martin his abettors fautors adherents mainteiners and receyuere as withered braunches not remainyng in Christ but teaching and preaching contrary doctrine repugnaunt to the Catholike faith slaunderous and damnable to the great offence of Gods maiestie to the detriment and slaunder of the vniuersal church and catholike faith and despising the keyes of the church to be and to haue bene notorious and obstinate heretikes do condemne the same for such by the tenor hereof willing and commanding them to be holden and taken for such of all christen people aforesayd Ouer and besides we forbid vnder the incurring of all and singular the penalties afore expressed in so doing All the bookes of Luther both good and badde coÌ„deÌ„ned 〈◊〉 the Pope that no man presume by any maner of way directly or indirectly secretly or expresly priuily or apertly to read holde preach praise print publish or defend either by theÌ„selues or by any other the sayd bookes and writings not onelye those wherein the errors aforesayd are conteined but also all others whatsoeuer haue bene or shall be set forth written or made by the sayd Martin vehemently suspected as a pernitious enemy of the Catholike faith to the intent y t his memory may vtterly be rooted out from the fellowship of all christian people or rather with fire to consume them as is afore declared We admonish moreouer al and singular Christes faithful people vnder the said payne of the great curse to auoid or cause to be auoided so much as in them doth lie the foresaid heretikes not obedient to our commandements and to haue no fellowship or any conuersation or communion with them or with any of them neither to minister to theÌ„ things necessary And moreouer to the more confusion of the said Martin with his abettors adherents and retainers aforesayd Apocal 〈◊〉 And he 〈◊〉 haue 〈◊〉 coÌ„mauâ—â—dement vâ— euery coâ—â—pany anâ— people a tongue a nation â— thus being declared and condemned as heretikes after the expiring of the terme aforesayd we command all and singular Christes faithfull people both men and women as Patriarchs Archbishops Prelates of Churches eyther Patriarchall Metropolitane and other Cathedrall Collegiate and other inferiour Churches to Deanes Chapters and other Ecclesiasticall persons secular and of all other orders euen of the begging Friers also namely of that congregation where the sayd Martin is professed The Popâ— here dreaâ—meth of â— drye Sumâ—mer thinâ—â—ing all thâ— world to subiecte vâ—â—to him· or hath his abode also to regular exempt and not exempt Item to all and singular Princes what dignity or calling so euer eyther Ecclesiasticall or Temporall they be of to Kings Princes Electors Dukes Marquesses Earles Barons Captaynes Conductors Seruitours Comminalties Uniuersities Dominions Cities Landes Castles and places or the Citizens and inhabitauntes thereof and briefly to all and singular other aforesaid through the Uniuersall world dispersed specially in Almany that they and euery of them vnder all and singular penalties aforesayd doe personally apprehend the sayd Martin hys abettors adherents receyuers and fautours and to retaine them being apprehended at our instance and to send them vnto vs who in so doyng for their good worke shal receiue of vs and the Sea Apostolike condigne reward and recompence or at least that they vtterly driue them and euery one of them out of their Metropolitane cathedrall Collegiate and other Churches Houses Monasteries Conuents Cities Dominions Uniuersities Comminalties Castles Landes and places respectiuely as well the Clergy men as the regular and lay men all and singular aforesayd Those cities dominions landes castles villages comminalties holdes townes and places where so euer they be situate respectiuely Metropolitane Cathedrall Collegiate and other Churches Monasteries also Priories Couents and religious and deuout places or what order so euer as is aforesaid vnto the which it shall chance the sayd Martin to come so long as he or they shall there remayne and three dayes after their departing from thence we here geue ouer to the Ecclesiasticall interdiction And that the premisses may be knowen to all men we commaund moreouer all Patriarches Archbishops Bishops Prelates of Patriarchall Metropolitane other cathedral collegiate churches to Deanes and Chapters and other persons ecclesiastical of what order els soeuer aforesaid to regular brethren religious monkes exempt not exempt aforesaid wheresoeuer they dwell and especially within Almany that they and euery of theÌ„ vnder like censures and paynes do publikely denounce cause and commaund to be denounced of others the said Martin w t all and singular his foresaid adherents which shall not obey our commandements and monitions within y e terme aforesayd vpon euery sonday and other Festiuall dayes within their churches when as the greatest concourse of people shal resort to diuine seruice to be declared and condemned for heretikes and that all Christes faithful people shall auoid them vnder the said censures and penalties as be afore expressed and that they do set vp these presents or cause to be set vp or the transcript of them made vnder the forme hereafter ensuing in their churches Monasteries houses Conuents and other places there openly to bee seene and read Item we do excommunicate and curse all and singuler persons of whatsoeuer state degree condition preheminence dignitie or excellencie they be which shal procure or cause to be procured by themselues or other priuily or apertly directly or indirectly secretly or expressely wherby these presents or the copies transcript or the examples of them can not be read set vp and published in their landes and dominions c. Let no man therefore be so bold to dare to infringe or with rash presumption to contrary this writyng of our damnation reprobation reiection decree declaration inhibition will commandement exhortation beseching request admonition assignation graunt condemnatioÌ„ subiection excommunication curse And if any person persons dare presume to attempt the same let him know and be sure that he shall incurre the indignation of almightie God and of his blessed Apostles Peter and Paule Geuen at Rome at S. Peters an 1520.17 Calend. Iulij and of our Popedome the viij yeare Although it was somewhat long before this Bull aforesaid of Pope Leo being sent dispersed through all other places abroad â— Luther â—â—swering 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 Popes 〈◊〉 could come to the hands of Luther yet so soone as he by meanes of his friendes might get a sight thereof he shaped againe an answer to the same in such sort as I am sure the Pope himselfe wil say that his Bull was neuer so baited and so welfauoredly shaken in al his days 〈◊〉 Popes â—â—bayting as by the handling of the matter and reading of his answer may euidently appeare The contentes
except he had ben moued by the authority of the church now commeth in this goodly Bull and maketh this Catholicke church to be a few reuerent Cardinals his brethren priours of regular orders Masters of Diuinitie and doctors of the law out of whose counsell the sayd Bull boasteth her selfe to be borne and brought forth a blessed babe forsooth of such an vniuersall Church O happy trauell no dout of this Catholike church neuer seene nor heard of before A new vâ—â—â—uersall Church oâ— the Popeâ— making and such as Augustine the valiant impugner of sectes if he did see would not doubt to call it the Sinagogue of the deuill See therefore the madnesse of their Papistes The vniuersall Church is a â—ewe Cardinals Priours and Doctours scarsly perhaps 20. persons in all when also it is possible enough that neuer one of them all is the meÌ„ber of one chappel or altare And whereas the Church is the communion of Saintes as we say in the Creede out of this communion of saintes that is out of this vniuersal churche all they then must needes be excluded whosoeuer be not in the noÌ„ber of these 20. persons The vniâ—â—â—â—sall Chuâ—â—â— bound to 20. persoâ— and so whatsoeuer these holye men doe thinke or iudge by and by the vniuersal Churche must needes holde and beleeue the same albeit they be liers heretikes and Antichristes thinking and iudginge nothinge but that which is abhominable Would there euer any man thinke such doltishnesse and madnes to be in Rome Is there any braine in these mens heads thinke ye or hart in their bodies What Aâ—â—gustine 〈◊〉 the â—â—iuersal Church Austen speaketh of the church dispersed throughe the whole worlde confessing the gospel with one consent Neither would God that any booke els should be receiued with such coÌ„sent of the whole world as the holy scripture as the sayd Augustine in hys confessions affirmeth least by the receiuing of other bokes No vniuâ—â—â—sall Catâ—â—â—licke 〈◊〉 but onelâ— the scripâ—tures schismes might take occasion to rise according as the wicked Sea of Rome hath long sought by her decrees hath for a great part brought the same to passe already But yet the vniuersall Churche did neuer agree thereto For in the East West South ther haue ben christians which being content only with y e gospel haue not regarded how Rome hath gone about of a particular church to make her self an vniuersal church accuseth other churches as schismatical wheÌ„ as she hath cut of her selfe from the vniuersal Church and striueth in vaine to draw the whole vniuersall church to her being the mother and fountaine of all schismes and all by the meanes of this tyrannie Let no man therfore euer thinke that this true Catholike Churche aforesaide The Catholicke Church the Chuâ—â—â— of Rome are two thinges will beleeue or maintaine those things which this detestable Bull heere pratleth when as neyther that which is the very true Churche of Rome indeede doth her selfe so thinke neither taketh that by and by to be Catholicke whatsoeuer is knowen to proceede from y e Church of Rome For as I saide there is no booke which shall be called Catholike heereafter as neither it hath bene heretofore besides onely the holy scripture For the church of Rome it may suffice to glory her selfe to be a little parcell or peece of the vniuersal church and so let her vexe her selfe onely with her owne decrees Neither let any man thinke this to be the Bull of the catholike church but rather to proceede out of the Court of Rome For such wisedome and religion may well beseeme that seate of Sathan whiche seeketh to be counted for the whole vniuersall Churche and obtrudeth her foolishe and wicked Bulles most arrogantly and vainely to the whole world in y e steade of sincere catholike doctrine The priâ—â— presumpâ—â—â—on of the Church Rome Whose pride and presumption hath growne so farre that shee trustinge vpon her owne power without al learning and holines of life taketh vpon her to prescribe lawes to al men of al their doings and sayings Dominiâ—â—â—nd powâ—â— maketh â—he chuâ—â—â— as though for dominion only and loftines of spirit she were to be counted the house and church of Christ where as by this meanes Sathan also the prince of the worlde or the Turke might be counted the Churche of Christ. Againe neither the Monarchies of the Gentiles can abide mighty Princes to raigne ouer them w tout wisedome and goodnes Furthermore 1. Cor. 2 in the Church the spirituall man onely iudgeth al things is iudged of no man and not the Pope alone or the Court of Rome vnlesse they be spirituall But against all this theyr rashe presumption I boldly set the inuincible Champion of the Church S. Paule who 1. Cor. 14. sayeth If anye thinge be reueiled to an other that sitteth by lette the firste manne holde hys peace Heere haue yee plainely that Pope or any other elder what so euer he be ought to kepe sileÌ„ce if any thyng be reueiled to other in the Church that is inferiour I therfore vppon hys authoritie contemning the presumptuous proceding of this swelling Bull do confidently take vpon me to defende the Articles caring nothing for the bare condemnation of any persone yea of the Pope him selfe with hys whole Churche vnlesse he shall enforme me by the Scriptures Whereof the firste Article is this The Article 1. Câ—r 14. The 〈◊〉 â—â—ticle It is an hereticall sentence and also common to saye that Sacraments of the new lawe doe geue grace to them which haue no obstacle in themselues to the contrary The Answere I acknowledge this Article to be mine and I aske of you good maisters Respectiuistes which make these Articles respectiuely some to be hereticall some erroneous some slaunderous c. whether respecteth thys article I pray you To heresie to error to slaunder and offence Or els whether respected you in condemning the same To the holy scripture to the holy fathers to faith to y e church To which of these I beseech you tell me Neither do I here put you to the labour of proouing but onely require you to shew your iudgement what you thinke that I may know wherein I say amisse Will you that I should tell you you babish inâ—antes and noddies whether this Article respecteth I will This article hath ij respects Whereof the one respecteth the Papists the condemners heereof amongste whome it respecteth some to be mules some to be horses which haue no vnderstanding and be voide of al sence and yet notwithstanding they will nedes condemne al things An other respect it hath to the holy Scripture which saith Rom. 14. What so euer is not of faith is sinne Whereupon consequently it followeth that the Sacraments or the new law can geue no grace to the vnbeleeuers for so muche as the sinne of infidelitie is the greatest obstacle but onely to the beleeuers For onely faith putteth no obstacle
all other things be obstacles although they put not the same obstacles which the Sophisters vnderstande meaning onely of the actuall purpose of externall sinne I confesse therefore this article not only to be mine but also to be the article of the Catholike and Christian veritie and the Bull whych confesseth the same to be twise heretical impious and blasphemous with all them which folow the same Who litle regarding the sinne of incredulitie foolishly and madly doe holde that the obstacle is taken away if a man cease from suming although the vnbeleuer can thinke no good thyng But these things I haue discussed more at large in my bookes and wil more discusse if those prating Romanists dare at any time prooue their opinion and confute mine The 2. Article To denie that sinne remaineth in a childe after his Baptisme is as much as to tread downe Christ Paul together vnder fote The Answere I wold also require of them to shew the cause why this article is condemned if they were not so blinded in theyr fantasticall respects that they are not able to perceiue why they would haue this article condemned And yet I caÌ„not tell whether it be hereticall or erroneous And no maruel when as the condemners themselues cannot tell mee I hold therfore this article also by the Apostle Rom. 7. I my selfe in my minde do serue the law of God and in my flesh the lawe of sinne Heere the Apostle confesseth plainely of himselfe that in his flesh he serueth sinne And also 1. Cor. 1. Christ is made to vs of God our righteousnesse our wisedome sanctification and redemption And how then doeth he sanctified them that be sanctified already vnlesse it be as the Apoc. sayeth He that is holy let him be holy stil To be sanctified Rom. 7. is as much as to be purged froÌ„ sinne But what haue these our Respectiuists to do with the apostle Paule seeing they are the whole vniuersall Church â— Cor. 1. by whose authoritie Paule either standeth or falleth being but a member onely and a parte of the church â—poc 12. The Lorde rebuke thee Sathan and these thy Sathanicall papists The 3. Article The originall roote of sinne although no actuall sinne do followe stoppeth the soule departing out of the body from entrance into heauen 〈◊〉 answer 〈◊〉 M. 〈◊〉 the â— article The Answere As touching this matter I neuer defined any thing hetherto but largely probably I haue disputed hereof neither yet to this day am I fully certain what is done w t such a â—oule But our papists more blind then bussardes when they are nothing able to perceiue what cause thys Article hath worthely to be condeÌ„ned yet dare they take vpon theÌ„ to pronounce that which the whole vniuersal church is ignorant of I yet notw tstanding contemning this folish and fond condemnation aforsaid doe holde this article probably to be true For seing this original roote which I speake of is truly sin as I haue proued Rom. 7. Gal. 5. and seing that sin letteth a man from entring into heauen as it is written No polluted thing shal enter I suppose therefore that originall sinne wythholdeth a man from entring into heauen Nether do I any thing at al esteme the fantastical dreames of them whereby they extenuating original sinne doe call it only the paine of sinne and imperfections plainly against the manifest scriptures whiche call it sin and teach the same to be cured by grace which is the medicine of true and not of fained sinne The 4. Article Aunswere of M. Luther to the 4 article The imperfect charity of a man departing necessarily carieth with it great feare which of it selfe is enough to make the pain of Purgatorie and letteth the entrance into the kingdome of heauen The Answere This foloweth of the other going before which in lyke maner I did not determinately affirm although very probably I do yet holde the same asking before a dispensation after mine owne arbitrement euen in defiance of the Bul which is not able to bringe foorth any other probation but this We are the hiest powers in the Church yea we are the church it selfe Ergo we are the best learned most holiest ful of the holy Ghost which cannot erre although we stink like a filthy puddle to the whole worlde polluted with all kind of sinnes and drowned in ignoraÌ„ce But all these reasons preuaile nothing with me peraduenture they may w t them which feare least if my sentence should preuaile then purgatory should be taken out of the Popes hands then priests and religious men hauing lost their gainful offices of vexing of releasing I wold haue said of the dead The popes doctrine gaynfull to the purse shuld be pinched by the bellies and brought to penurye It was time therefore for their greedy auarice here to wake looke about and not to suffer these their friuolous opinions but yet very gainefull to be ouercome with truth and so to be ouerthrowen The 5. article Aunswere of M. Luther to to the 5. article Where they say penaunce standeth of three partes to wit contrition confession and satisfaction it is not founded in holy scripture nor in ancient holy and christian Doctours The aunswere This article in what respect it is condemed I do right well perceaue For the respect thereof is to greedye couetousnesse and therefore I know that the probation therof hath the like respecte which is this if this article wer true then men would geue nothing for satisfactioÌ„ and indulgences neither should we haue any more wherewith to vexe them with confessioÌ„s cases reserued restricted or ampliated for our gayne and so should we become beggers and gods seruice shoulde be minished in Uigils and Masses But it is wicked that Gods seruice shoulde be minished therfore Luther is an hereticke This consequent holdeth a respectu Bullae ad Papistas 1. From the Bull to the papists and contrariwise I beseech thee by the Lord Iesus whatsoeuer graue learned reader shalt read these thinges that thou wilt pardon this my leuitie and as it may seeme my childishnes For thou seest how I haue to do with such meÌ„ as be twise children and yet do brag themselues to be peeres and principall pillers of all men I assure you I know it most certaynly to be true that there be many and great gouernors of people whiche this so ridiculous and foolishe reason aboue recited hath moued to y e condemnation of my books Unlesse I perceiued with teares I speake it the anger of God sharpe and fierce agaynst vs in bringing vs vnder subiection of such effeminate children and such dregs of the earth and vile refuse of al other people of the whole world it would make â—e to burst for very griefe and sorrow My sentence is and hath bene this that that satisfaction whiche the keyes are able to dispence withall standeth not by the law of God For if it did then could
it not be dispensed with all by the keyes If these Bull founders doe charg me with any other thing besides in this article they do nothing els but as they are wont to do For what matter or marueile is it if Antichrist do lye The 6. article Contrition whiche is gotten by examining The answere of M. Luther to the 6. article remembryng and detesting our sinnes whereby a man calleth to mynde hys yeares past in the bitternes of his soule in pondring the greatnes the multitude and filthines of his sinnes the loosing of eternall blisse and purchasing of eternall damnation this contrition maketh an hypocrite yea rather a manne to be more a sinner The Answere O the incredible blindnes and brutishnes of these Romish bulles This Article is truely mine very christian which I will not suffer to be wreasted from mee for all the Popes and papists in the world The answere of mayster Luther to the 6. aâ—ticle For thys I meant by that doctrine that repentaunce is of no force vnlesse it be done in faithe and charitie whiche thinge they also teache them selues but that they do not knowe nor teach neither what faith nor charitie is And therefore in condemning my doctrine they condemne also their owne foolishly repugnyng against themselues in their owne coÌ„tradiction I say therfore that he which teacheth repentaunce in such wise maner that he hath not a greater regard to the promised mercye of God and faith in the same then to this afflicting and vexing of the minde he teacheth the repentaunce of Iudas Iscarioth he is pestilent a deuil to mens soules and a tormentor of consciences Read the bookes of those sophisters where they wryte of repentaunce and thou shalt see there no meÌ„tion made eyther of promise or faith For these liuely parts of repeÌ„tance they cleane omitte onely do vexe meÌ„ with these dead contritions But heereof we haue and wil hereafter entreat more at large But what should I here stand vpon euery Article seeing my bookes be abroade wherein I haue geuen a reason of all sufficiently and more woulde haue done if mine aduersaries also had brought to light theirs The purpose of Luther in setting forth hys articles For what folishnesse is this that they thinke to answere me with thys one saying that they count all my sayings as damned wheras I did wryte to this ende onely that they shoulde acknowledge their errours wherewith they haue so long bewitched the people of God Neither did I looke that I should be condemned which vnderstanding knowing the same right wel haue iustified those things which they haue condemned before with sufficient authoritie bothe of scripture and reason Neither looked I that they should tel me what they thought for I knew all that well enough but that I sought of them was to knowe whether they thought right therin or not Here looked I to be taught and behold none of them all durst once put foorth his head Wherefore I see these asses nothing to vnderstand either the things that I say or yet themselues But they be suche blinde bussardes that they perceiue not what it is that I seeke in my bookes For they dreame that I haue suche an opinion of them as though they had the truthe of their side when there is nothing that I lesse thinke to be true For I foreseeing that they had condemned al these things before came foorth and shewed my selfe as one not to be condemned but as already condemned of them to accuse their condemnation to be wicked hereticall and blasphemous and so openly to denounce them as heretikes and erroneous vnles they shewed some better reason and ground of their doings doctrine where as they on the other side like foolish minstrels harping all on one string haue nothing else in theyr mouthes â— Pet. 3. but we condemne that we haue condemned proouing after a newe kinde of Logike the same thing by it selfe O most idiote huddypeaks and blockish condemners where is the saying of Peter Be alwayes ready to reÌ„der a count of that faith and hope which is in you Wherefore seeing these ignorant Papists being thus confounded doe so flie away from the face of the manifest veritie that they dare not once open their mouthes in defence of themselues or of their cause and haue blasted oute with much ado this timerous Bul of theirs I being comforted with the flight of these mine aduersaries do account this theyr dastardly damnation in sted of full allowing and iustifying of my cause and so rebounde againe theyr owne damnation vppon their owne heads for howe coulde they more condemne themselues then whiles they fearing to be founde themselues culpable of heresie if they shoulde be driuen to geue account of their doctrine do flie to this miserable and desperate refuge willingly to shutte their eyes and stop their eares and to say I will not I damne thee I heare thee not I allow thee not If I should haue plaid any such mad part how would they I pray you haue triumphed against me This dastardly feare declareth what cowardes they are Wherefore not to burden the reader with any tedious prolixitie of matter in prosecutinge euery Article I heere protest in these presents that I * * Note here good reader that amongest these articles certayne there be which because they seemed somewhat to beare wyth the Pope and his pardons Luther comming after to more knowledge that the pope was Antichrist confesseth himselfe in his 〈◊〉 that he vtterly calleth 〈◊〉 the same not 〈◊〉 king them as the 〈◊〉 would 〈◊〉 had him but rather aggrauaâ—â—â— them agaynst the Pope confesse all these thinges here condemned by this miserable Bull for pure clear and Catholike doctrine whereof I haue sufficiently geuen accompt in my bookes which be extant abroade Furthermore I wil also that the sayd my bokes being extant abroad shal be taken as a publike accusation against these wicked Sophisters seducers of the people of God so that vnlesse they shall geue a count of their doctrine and shall conuicte me with good grounde of Scripture I doe here as muche as in me lieth denounce theÌ„ as guiltie of errour heresie and sacriledge admonishing desiring and in the Lorde exhorting all them which truely confesse Christ that they will beware and take heede of their pestiferous doctrine and not to dout but that the true Antichrist raigneth by them in the world amongst vs. And if any shal contemne thys my brotherly admonition lette him knowe that I am pure and cleane from hys bloud excused froÌ„ the laste iudgement of Christe For I haue left nothing vndone whiche Christian charitie dyd binde me to doe Finally if there be no other way whereby I may resist these babling and trifeling condemners the vttermost and last which I haue I will geue and bestow in the quarrell that is this life and bloude of mine For better it were for me a thousande times to be slaine then
the workes of fayth mercy prescribed in the same word Differeâ—â— betweeâ— worâ—â—s câ—â—â—maundeâ— God 〈◊〉 workes 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and not vnto workes deuised by mans fantasy as going on pilgrimages and other lyke idolatrous superstitions the which they should also to the vttermost of theyr powers reproue and speak agaynst declaring that all grace goodnes ought onely to be soughte for at gods hand as the alone geuer therof not at any other câ—eature And that they shoulde not onely foorthwyth take down and destroy all such Images as had bene thertofore abused by pilgrimage or offerings within theyr said cures Images â—â—bused 〈◊〉 Pilgrimâ—â—â— to be deâ—stroyed but also should not thenceforth suffer any lightes or other idolatrous oblation to be made or set vp before any other image then was yet suffered in the Church Also that euery holy day hauing no Sermon in theyr Church they should immediatly after the gospel distinctly read in the Pulpit the Lordes prayer Annâ— 154â— the beliefe and the x. commauÌ„demeÌ„ts of almighty God in the english toung The 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 prayer 〈◊〉 English be read Parentâ— maister charged trading of their childreâ— Sacramâ—â—â—â— to be 〈…〉 exhorting the people not only to learn theÌ„ theyr selues but also to teach them to theyr childreÌ„ families also should charge all Parentes and gouernors of housholds to bring vp their youth in some good exercise or occupation wherby they might afterwards serue the common wealth and not runne and like vagabondes and idle loyterers thereby encur the daunger of the lawes And furthermore that the sayd persons hauing cure should see the holy Sacramentes of Christ reuerently ministred within theyr cures that if any of them by speciall licence or other cases expressed in the Statutes of thys realme should be at any time absent from theyr benefices that then they should leaue in theyr rowmes some Godly learned and discreet Curate that were able to instruct the people in all truth and godlines not seking theÌ„selues but rather the profit of theyr flocke And likewise that they should see prouided and set vp some most conuenient and open place of euery their seuerall Churches one great Bibe in english one book of the Paraphrases of Erasmus vpon the gospels both in English that the people might reuerentlye without any argument or contention read heare the same at such times as they listed and not to be inhibited therfroÌ„ by the Parson or Curate but rather to be the more encouraged and prouoked thereto And that the sayd Parsons and Curates should not at any time but for necessary causes haunt anye Tauerne or Ale house neither should spend their time idlely in vnlawfull games but at all theyr conuenient leasures shoulde geue theÌ„selues to the reading or hearing of the holy scriptures Moreouer that in the time of confession euery Lent they should examine theyr parishners whether they could say the Lordes prayer the ten commaundementes and the articles of the Christian fayth and that if they coulde not they should then reproue them declaring further vnto theÌ„ that they ought not to presume to come vnto y e Lordes table without the true knowledge therof and earnest desire to fulfill the same Also that they shoulde not admitte any man to preache within theyr cures but suche as were lawefully licensed thereunto None to preach 〈◊〉 â—â—fficiently 〈◊〉 and that they hauing at anye tyme before extolled and praysed any Idolatrous Pilgrimage or other superstition should now openly recant the same before the people That all hinderers of Gods word and fauourers of the contrary proceedings should 〈◊〉 detected Ecclesiaâ—ticall and beneficed persons what they must 〈◊〉 to the 〈…〉 beneâ—â—â— of a 〈◊〉 pouâ—d to finde a scholer at the vniuersitye And if there were any open hinderer or disturber of the reading or preaching of the word of God within their parishes that then they should forthwith detect the same vnto the kinges counsell or vnto some Iustice of peace to theÌ„ next inhabiting And further that learning and knowledge might be y e better mayntayned it was also ordeined herein that euery beneficed persoÌ„ y t inought yerely dispend twenty pouÌ„des or vpward and not resident vpon their cures should pay towardes the reliefe of the poore within theyr parishes euery yeare the fourty part of theyr fruites and profites likewise that euery suche as might dispende one hundreth poundes yearely or more should for euery hundreth pouÌ„d geue a competent exhibition vnto some poore scholer within one of the Uniuersityes of Oxford or Cambridge or els in some other grammer schole of the realme And also that euery priest being vnder the degree of a Bacheler of Diuinity should haue of his owne one newe Testament in English and Latine with the Paraphrases of Erasmus vpon the same and should diligeÌ„tly read and study therupon and should collect and keep in memory all such comfortable places of the scripture as do set forth the mercy benefites and goodnes of almighty God towardes all penitent beleuing persons that they might therby coÌ„fort theyr flock in al dauÌ„ger of death Certaine â—hinges to â—e prouided 〈◊〉 of the â—â—â—rchmen dispayre or trouble of conscience and that therfore euery bishop in theyr visitations should from time to time try and examine them how they had profited in these theyr studyes And although the Masse was then still by the Law reteyned yet was it enioyned that at euery high masse the sayer or singer therof should openly and distinctly read the Gospell and Epistle in English in the Pulpit or in some other conuenient place that the people mought heare the same The Gospel 〈◊〉 epistle to 〈◊〉 read in 〈…〉 And in like place and maner should read euery holy day and Sonday at Mattins one chapter of the new Testament in English omitting therfore three of theyr 9. Latine Lessons with theyr Respondes and at Euensong like wise immediately after Magnificat one chapter of the old Testament in stead of theyr wonted Respondes and Memories Furthermore because of the vayne contention that often fall among the people for goyng on Procession it was ordeined that thenceforth the Priests and Clerkes should kneele in the midst of the Church there distinctly sing or reade the Letany in English sette forth by the authority of K. Henry the eight and that no person should depart the church in the time of reading the Scripture or the Letany or during the time of any Sermon without iust and vrgent cause Likewise that the people should spend the holydaies in hearing the word of God in priuate and publick prayers in knowledging theyr offences vnto God and amendmeÌ„t of the same in reconciling themselues charitablye to theyr neighbors where displeasure hath bene in often receiuing the Communnion of the body and bloud of Christ in visiting the poore sicke in all sober and godly conuersatioÌ„ and not in vanity idlenes or dronkenes
vnity concord in al things and especially in the true fayth and religion of God and therewithal also duely wayed the great daunger that his louing Subiects were in for confessing the gospell of Christ through many and diuers cruell statuts made by sondry his predecessors against the same which being stil left in force mought both cause the obstinate to conteÌ„n his graces godly procedings and also the weak to be fearefull of theyr christianlike profession he therfore caused it among other things by the authority of the same parliament to be enacted Statut. an 1. Reg. Edwardi 6. Cap. 12. that all Actes of Parliament Statutes touching mentioning or in any wise concerning religion or opinions that is to say as well y e statute made in the first yeare of the reigne of king Rich. the second The statute made An· 1. Reg. Rich. 2. An. Reg Hen 5. An. 25. Reg. HeÌ„ 8. Item An. 31. Henr. â— An. 34. Henr. 8. An. 35. Henr. 8. repealed Item note for the statute An. 2. Reg. HeÌ„ 4. cp 15. because that statute was repealed by an estatute made 25. an Henr. 8. therefore the same is here omitted The bloudy statute of the 6. articles repealed and the statute made in the second yeare of the reigne of King Henry the fift and the statute made in the 25. yeare of the raigne of K. Henry .8 coÌ„cerning punishment and reformation of hereticks and Lollards and euery prouision therein conteined and the Statutes made for the abolishment of diuersity of opinions in certain Articles concerning Christian religion commoÌ„ly called the 6. Articles made in the 31. yeare of the raigne of K. Henry 8. also the statute made in the ParliameÌ„t begon the 16. day of Ianuary in the 33. yeare of the reigne of the sayd K. HeÌ„ry the 8. and after proroged vnto the 21. day of Ianuary in the 24. yeare of his sayd raigne touching mentioning or in any wise concerning bookes of the olde and new Testament in English the printing vttering selling geuing or deliuering of bookes or writings and reteining of english bookes or writinges and reading preaching teaching or expounding the scriptures or in any wise touching meÌ„tioning or coÌ„cerning any of the sayd matters And also one other statute made in the 35 yeare of the Raigne of the sayd K. Henry 8. concerning the qualification of the Statute of the sixe Articles and all and euery other act or acts of parliament concerning doctrine or matters of religion and al and euery braunch article sentence matter paines or forfaytures conteined meÌ„tioned or in any wise declared many of the same Actes or Statutes should from thenceforth be vtterly repealed made voyd and of none effect By occasion wherof as wel al such his godly subiects as were then still abiding within this Realme had free liberty publickely to professe the Gospel as also many learned zealous preachers before banished were now both licensed freely to returne home agayne also encouraged boldly and faythfully to trauel in theyr fuÌ„ction and calling so that God was much glorified and the people in many places greatly edified Moreouer in the same Session his Maiestye with the Lords spirituall and temporall and the Commons in the same Parliament assembled throughly vnderstanding by the iudgement of the best learned that it was more agreable vnto y â— first institution of the sacrament of the most precious body and bloud of our Sauior Christ and also more conformable to the common vse and practise both of the Apostles and of the primatiue Churche by the space of fyue hundreth yeares and more after Christes Ascension that the sayde holye Sacrament shoulde bee ministred vnto all Christen people vnder both the kindes of bread and wine then vnder the forme of bread onely and also that it was more agreable vnto the sayd first institution of Christ and the vsage of the Apostles and primatiue Churche that the people being preseÌ„t should receiue the same with the priest then that the priest should receiue it alone dyd by theyr authority moreouer enacte that the sayde holy Sacrament should be from theÌ„ceforth commonly deliuered and ministred vnto the people throughout the churches of Englâ—d and Ireland and other the kinges dominioÌ„s vnder both y e kindes of bread and of wine The asseâ—â—bly oâ— Byâ—shop◠〈◊〉 others at Windsore except necessity otherwise required and also that the Priest that should minister the same should at the least one day before exhort all persons which should be present likewise to resort prepare themselues to receiue the same And at y e day prefixed after some godly exhortation made by the minister wherin should be further expressed the benefit and comfort promised to them which worthely receiue this holy Sacrament the daunger and indignation of God threatned to them which presume to receiue the same vnworthely to the end that euery man might try and examine his owne conscience before he should come thereunto the sayd Minister shoulde not without a lawfull cause denye the same to any person that would deuoutly and humbly desire it any Law Statute The assemâ—bly of Byshops and others 〈◊〉 Windsore ordinaunce or custome contrary therunto in any wise notwithstanding After which most godly consent of the parliament the king being no lesse desirous to haue the forme of administration of the Sacrament truely reduced to the ryght rule of the scriptures and first vse of the primatiue church then he was to establish the same by the authority of his owne regall lawes appoynted certain of the most graue and best learned Bishops and others of his Realme to assemble together at his Castle of Windsor there to argue and entreat vpon this matter and conclude vpon and set forth one perfect and vniforme order according to the rule and vse aforesayd And in the meane while that the learned were thus occupyed about theyr conferences the Lord Protectour and the rest of the kinges Councell farther remembring that that time of the yere did then approch wherin were practised many superstitious abuses and blasphemous ceremonies agaynst the glory of God and trueth of his word determining the vtter abolishing thereof directed theyr letters vnto the godly and reuerend father Thomas Cranmer then Archbishop of Caunterbury Metropolitane of England requiring him that vpon the receit thereof he should will euery Bishop within his Prouince forthwith to geue in charge vnto all the Curates of theyr Diocesses that neither candles should be any more borne vpoÌ„ Candlemas day neither yet ashes vsed in Lent Candleâ—â—â— to be 〈◊〉 on Candâ—â—â—mas day nor Palmes vpon palme Sonday Whereupon the Archbishop zealously fauouring thee good and Christianlike purpose of the king and his CouÌ„sell Ashes for bidden on Ashwednesday 〈◊〉 Edm. Boâ—â—â— did immediately in that behalfe write bnto all the rest of the Bishops of that prouince and amongest them vnto Edmund Boner then Bishop of London Of whose rebellious and obstinate contumacy for that we
adulterers and fornicators 5. That he in the meane while shoulde be resident within his owne house Boner inioyned to preach at Paules Crosse. during the time while he should make his sermon at Paules aboue mentioned whiche was an 1549. In the whiche sermon certayne speciall poyntes were prefixed vnto him whereupon he should intreate whiche here in order follow and are these Speciall poyntes and articles to be intreated of of Boner Bishop of London in his Sermon 2. THat all such as rebell against their prince get vnto theÌ„ damnation and those y t resist the higher power resist the ordinaunces of God and he that dieth therfore in rebellion by the woorde of God is vtterly damned and so looseth bothe bodye and soule And therefore those Rebelles in Deuonshire and Cornewall in Northfolke or els where who taking vpon them to assemble a power force against their king and Prince against y e lawes and statutes of the Realme and goe about to subuerte the state and order of the commoÌ„ wealth not onely do deserue therfore death as traytors rebels but do accumulate to them selues eternal damnation euen to be in the burning fire of hell with Lucifer the father and first authour of pride disobedience and rebellion what pretence so euer they haue and what Masses or holye water so euer they pretende or goe about to make among themselues as Chore Dathan and Abiron for rebellion against Moses were swalowed downe aliue into hell although they pretended to sacrifice vnto God What thinges be necessary to be ioyned in all Gods seruice 2 Likewise in the order of the Churche and externe rites and ceremonies of diuine seruice for so muche as God requireth humility of heart innocencie of liuing knowledge of him charity and loue to our neighbours and obedience to hys woorde and to his Ministers and superioure powers these we must bring to all our prayers to all our seruice Externe rites ceremonyes how farre they serue this is the sacrifice that Christe requireth and these be those that make all thynges pleasaunt vnto God The externe rites and ceremonies be but exercises of our religion appointable by superior powers in chosing wherof we must obey the magistrates the whyche thinges also we do see euer hath bene and shal be as the time and place is diuers Ceremonyes made naught by disobedience and yet al hath pleased God so long as these before spoken inwarde things be there If any man shall vse the olde rites and thereby disobey the superior power the deuotion of his ceremonies is made nought by his disobedience so that which els so longe as y e lawe did so stand myghte be good by pride and disobedience nowe is made noughte as Saules sacrifice Chore Dathan and Abiron and Aarons 2. children were But who that ioyneth to deuotion obedience hee winneth the garland For else it is a zeale sed non secundum scientiam a wil desire zeale and deuotion Foolish deuotion but not after wisedome that is a foolishe deuotion which can require no thankes or praise And yet agayne where ye obey yee must haue deuotion for God requireth the heart more then the outward doings and therfore who that taketh the Communion or sayth or heareth the seruice appoynted by the kings maiestie The hart maketh true deuotion must bring deuotion and inward prayer with hym or els his praiers are but vaine lacking that whyche God requireth that is the heart and minde to pray to him 3 Further yee shal for example on sonday come seuenth night after the aforesayd date celebrate the Communion at Paules Church 4 Ye shal also set foorth in your sermon that our authoritie of royal power is as of truth it is of no lesse authoritie and force in this our yoÌ„g age then is or was of any of our predecessors though the same were much elder as may appeare by example of Iosias and other yong kings in scripture and therfore all our subiectes to be no lesse bound to the obedience of our preceptes lawes and statutes then if we were of 30. or 40. yeares of age The deliuery of these Iniunctions articles vnto the Byshop with the time of hys appoynted preaching was soone after knowen abroad amongst the citizens and other the CoÌ„mons within the citie of London Boners preaching much looked for of the people so that euery man expecteth y e time therof wishing to heare the same Whych being once come the B. according to the tenour of the IniunctioÌ„s publikely preached at the Crosse of Paules the 1. day of September Howbeit as hipocrisie neuer lurketh so secretely in the hearts of the wicked but that at one time or other God in hys moste righteous iudgemente maketh it open vnto the world so at this present was the long colored peruerse obstinacie and infestred hatred of this double faced dissembler against the kings godly procedings most plainely manifested by hys disobedient demeanor in thys his sermon The disobedient stubbernes of Boner in his Sermon at Paules Crosse. For where as he was only commanded to entreat vpon such speciall poynts as were mentioned in his articles he yet both besides the counsailes commaundement to the withdrawing of the mindes of the common people in as much as in him lay from the right and true vnderstaÌ„ding of the holy Sacrament ministred in the holy Communion then set foorth by the authoritye of the kinges maiestie according to the true sence of the holy scripture did speÌ„d most part of his sermon about the grosse carnall and papisticall presence of Christes body and bloud in the sacrament of the aultar and also contrary therunto did not onely slenderly touch the rest of his articles but of a rebellious and wilful carelesnes did vtterly leaue oute vnspoken the whole laste article concerning the as effectuall and as lawful authority of the kings highnes during his yong age as if he were 30. or 40. yeares old notwithstanding the same because it was the traiterous opinion of the popishe rebels was by special commaundement chiefly appoynted hym to entreat vppon This contemptuous disobedient dealing as it greatly offended most of the kings faithfull and louing subiects there present so did it muche mislike the mindes W. Latiâ—â—â— and Iohn Hoopeâ— against Boner and was farre from the good expectation as well of that faithful and godly preacher master Iohn Hooper afterwards bishop of Worcester Glocester and lastly a moste constant martyr for the Gospell of Christe as also of M. William Latimer Bacheler of Diuinitie and therefore they well weying the fulnes of the fact and their bounden alegeances vnto their Prince did therupon exhibite vnto the kings highnes vnder both their names a bill of complaint or denunciation against the sayd bishop in forme folowing The denuntiation of Iohn Hooper and William Latimer against Boner to the kings maiestie for leauing vndone the poyntes afore mentioned which he was charged to preache
moued and perceiuing not the cause wherfore they did so laugh turned him towardes thē in a great rage saying ah Woodcockes woodcockes Then sayd one of the Commissioners why say you so my Lord mary quoth he I may wel cal them Woodcocks that thus will laugh and know not wherat nor yet heard what I sayd or read Well my Lord of London sayd the Archbyshop then I perceiue you would perswade this audience y t you wer called hither for preaching of your beliefe in the Sacramēt of the aultar and therefore you lay to these mens charge meaning Hooper and Latimer that they haue accused you of that Howbeit there is no such thing layd to your charge and therefore this audience shal heare openly read the denunciation that is put vp agaynst you to the intent they may the better perceiue your dealing herein And therewithall he sayd vnto the people My Lord of Londō would make you beleue that he is called hyther for declaring and preaching his opinion touching the sacrament of the aultar The wordes of the Archb. to the people but to the intent you may perceiue how he goeth about to deceiue you you shall heare the denunciation that is layd in agaynst him read vnto you Syr Iohn Mason readeth the denunciation vnto the people and therupō he deliuered the denunciatiō vnto Syr Iohn Mason knight who there read it openly Which done the Archbishop said agayne vnto the audience Loe here you heare how the bishop of London is called for no such matter as he woulde perswade you With this the Bishop being in a raging heate as one cleane voyd of all humanity Boner in a rage Boner for his contumacy not suffered to speak to the people turned himselfe aboute vnto the people saying Well now heare what the Byshop of London sayth for his part But the Commissioners seing his inordinate contumacy denyed him to speak any more saying that he vsed himselfe very disobediently with moe like wordes Notwithstanding he still persisting in his vnreuerent maner of dealing with the Commissioners Boner chargeth the Archb. with cōtrarietie in his owne bookes pulled out of his slieue an other booke and then sayde vnto the Archbyshop My Lord of Caunterbury I haue here a note out of your bookes that you made touching the blessed Sacrament wherein you do affirme the verity of the body and bloud of Christ to be in the sacramēt and I haue an other booke also of yours of the cōtrary opiniō which is a maruellous matter To which the Archbishop aunswered that he made no bookes contrary one to another The Archb purgeth himselfe his bookes and that he would defend his bookes how be it he thought the Byshop vnderstoode them not For I promise you quoth he I will finde a boy of ten yeares old that shal be more apt to vnderstand that matter then you my L. of London be Thus after much multiplying of like words the Commissioners thinking not good to spend any more wast time with him willed him to shewe forth his aunsweres vnto the Articles obiected the last day agaynst him Whereupon he hauing them ready did read the same openly vnto thē Boner commaūded to aunswere to the Articles Wherein after many woordes of his former Protestation recited with a maruellous lamentation to see that one of his vocation at the malicious denunciation of vile heretickes should be vsed after such a straunge sort hauing neuerthelesse done the best he could to declare his obedience vnto the kinges Maiesty for the repressing and discouraging of rebellion and all Rebels and also for the aduancement of the verity of Christes true body and his presence in the Sacrament of the aultar for which onely the malicious denouncers with theyr complices had studied to molest and trouble him Boner ' aunswereth to the Articles he then commeth to aunswering the Articles and sayth that to the first second and fourth hee hath already in his former aunsweres to the denounciation sufficiently aunswered and therfore was not bound by law to answere any further As to the thyrd and fift he sayd he began to write hys Sermon but being soone wery did onely make certayne notes therof without help of any other sauing that he shewed them to his Chaplaynes requiring them to put hym in remembraunce therof amongest the which for the better setting forth of the kinges Maiestyes power and authority in his minority he had collected aswell out of historyes as also out of the Scriptures the names of diuers young kinges who notwithstanding theyr minority Examples of kinges that were young and yet sufficient kinges were faithfully obediently honored reputed for very true lawfull kinges As Henry 3. being but 9. yeares olde Edw. 3. being but 13 yeares Rich. 2. being but 11. yeares Henry 6. being not fully one yere Edw. 5. being but 11. yeres Hen 8. being but 18. yeares of age And out of the old Testament Osias Achas who were but 16. yeares olde Boner excuseth his obliuion A good Prelate that had lost his memory for lack of Preaching Salomon Manasses being but 12. yeares Iosias Ioachim Ioas being but 8. yeres of age whē they entred their raignes Al which notes w t many other he had purposed to declare if they had come vnto his memory as indeed they did not because y e same was disturbed partly for lacke of vse of preaching partly by reasō of a bill y t was deliuered him frō y e kings counsell Boners booke of notes fell from him at his Sermon as he excuseth· to declare the victory then had against the rebels in Northfolke Deuonshyre which being of some good length confounded his memory partly also for that his book in his Sermon time fell away from him wherein were diuers of his notes whiche hee had collected for that purpose So that he could not remember what he would but yet in generality he perswaded the people to obediēce to the kinges Maiestye whose minoritye was manifestly knowne to them and all other Then as to the 6. he sayd he knew not the rebels opinion Boner knew not the rebells opinion if ye will beleue him and therfore could not answere therunto And as for aunswere to the 7.8.9 and 11. Articles which touched hys pastoral office he sayd that notwithstanding his manifold and great troubles aswel by his owne busines and his families sicknes as also by vncharitable informatiōs made agaynst him yet he hath not failed to geue order vnto his officers straitly to look vnto such matters and such as he hath knowne which were very few or none he caused to be punished according to the lawes Al which answeres w t other written with his owne hand here vnder folow ¶ The aunsweres of Boner vnto the Articles obiected to him by the kinges Commissioners the first time I Edmond Byshop of London vnder protestation heretofore by me made exhibited and repeated
before you which in all my sayinges and doynges I entend to haue for repeated rehearsed agayn to all lawfull effectes and purposes for my honest and necessary defence with protestation also of the nullity and iniquity of your processe I had made in this behalfe and likewise of the generality incerteynety obscurity contrariety repugnaunce variety insufficience and inuadility of the thinges alleadged and deduced before you He meaneth the B of Cant. agaynst me aswell in the commission and denounciation in diuers partes as also touching the Articles and Interrogatoryes so ministred vnto me Lamenting not a litttle that one of my vocation at the malicious denounciation of vyle hereticall and detestable persons should be vsed after this strauÌ„ge sort hauing done the best I coulde to declare myne obedience vnto the Kynges most excellent Maiesty for the repressing and discouragyng of Rebellion and Rebellious Persons and for the aduauncement of the veritye of Christes true body and his presence in the most blessed sacrament of the Aultar for which onely the malicious denounciatours with theyr complices haue studyed to molest and trouble me Albeit coulourably they woulde be seene to pretend other causes especially the good and tranquility of this Realme which our Lord GOD knoweth they care nothing for but contrarywise doe lette and impeache the same corrupting and infecting with theyr poysoned false doctrine teaching the Kings Subiects in this Realme to the great perill and daunger thereof manye wayes After his long Periode well blowen vp with much wast winde of words at length he beginneth to aunswere to the articles before obiected doe aunswere vnto certayne pretensed Articles and Interogatoryes ministred by you in deede vnto me the sayde Byshoppe the xiij daye of September 1540. as foloweth To the first Article beginning thus Fyrst it is reported c. and ending thus to obserue and follow the same I doe say and for aunswere doe refere me vnto my former answers heretofore y t is to wit y e sayd xiij day of September made and exhibited by me before you vnto the sayde pretensed denounciation touching this matter alleadging with all that a Reporte of thinges doth not absolutely proue nor necessary inferre thinges to be in verye deede true after such a sort fashion maner and forme as sometimes they be reported and rehearsed To the second beginning thus Item whether that you Aunswere to the 2. article c. and ending thus as they were put vnto you I doe aunswere and saye that this Article doth depend on the first Article next before which after such sort fashion maner and forme as it is deduced was iustly by me in my aunswere made vnto the same denyed and I therefore now not bounden by the law eftsoones to make other aunswere thereunto To the thyrd being an Interrogatory and beginning thus Aunswere to thâ— 3. article Item whether c. And ending thus ye did preach I doe aunswere and say that I beganne to write a piece of my Sermon and being soone weary thereof I did leaue off and did make onely certayne notes of my sayd sermon and put the same notes in writing of myne owne hand without helpe or Counsell of anye other and the same notes did shewe vnto my Chaplaynes Mayster Gylbert bourne and Mayster Iohn Harpsfielde both before and also since my sayd Sermon onely desiring them to put me in remembraunce of my sayde notes and processe to bee made thereupon and also to searche out for me the names of such kinges as were in theyr minority when they began to raigne To the fourth Article beginning thus Item that ye haue not declared c. Aunswere to the 4. article And ending thus as it is in your Article I doe aunswere and say that this Article doth dedepend vpon the first and seconde Articles here before denyed deduced in suche sort maner and forme as is expressed in the same and moreouer I saye that already aunswere is made hereunto by me in my former aunsweres made to the sayd pretensed denunciation To the fifth article beginning thus Item that ye haue not c. And ending thus declared it I doe aunswere and say To the article that this Article also doth depende vpon the first and second Articles and that aunswere is made thereunto by me already in my former aunsweres made vnto the sayd pretensed denounciation and moreouer I doe say that for the better aduauncement and setting forth of the kings Maiestyes royall power and authority euen in his mynority and for the dew obedience of his Maiestyes Subiectes vnto his highnesse euen during the sayd minoritye I had collected together aswell out of historyes as also out of the Scripture of the olde Testament the names of diuers kinges being in minority who notwithstandyng theyr sayd minority faythfully dewly and reuerenâ—â—y obeyed honoured serued taken and reputed for very true and lawfull kinges as Henry the third being but nine yeares olde wheÌ„ he entred to reigne and gouerne as king Edward the thyrd being but thirtene yeares of age Richard the second being but eleuen yeares of age Henrye the sixt being not fully one yeare of age Edward the 〈◊〉 being but eleuen yeare olde Henry the eight being about eightene yeare olde and so all these Kinges being in theyr minority as the Kinges Maiesty that now is and yet hauing authority and power regall as apperteyneth and in the olde Testament Osias and Achaz were verye true kynges in theyr minority being but sixtene yeares of age Salomon and Manasses being but xij yeares of age Iosias and Ioachim being but eight yeares of age and I â—as being but eight yeares olde all which thinges I say I had collected in notes communicating the same with my sayde two Chapleynes and praying them to put mee in remeÌ„braunce if in numbring of them or in setting forth my other notes at the tyme of my Sermon I did faile Boner 〈…〉 or haue defaulte of memory in any wise and all these thinges I would haue specially set forth in my sayde Sermon if they had come to my memory as in deede they did not partlye for disturbaunce of my memory not accustomed to preache in that place partly also by reason of a certeyne writing that was sent to me from the Kinges Maiestyes priuye Counsel being of good length to declare to the people touching the victory agaynst the rebels specially in Norfolk Deuonshyre and Cornewall confounding my memorye in things which before I had set in good order and partly also for the falling away of my booke in the time of my said Sermon in which were conteined diuers of my sayd notes touching the Kinges Maiestyes minority as is aforesayd hauing yet neuerthelesse otherwise in generality and speciality perswaded the people to obedience vnto the kinges sayd Maiesty whose minority to them and all other is notoriously and manifestly knowne and hys Maiesty sauing of these late Rebelles faythfully truely and reuerently obeyed of all the rest of his
did declare vnto you for better admonition amendment of you that ye should haue from the kinges Maiesty by his aduise and the rest of the priuy Counsell certayne Articles and Iniunctions to obserue and folow geuen you in writing 4. Item that there and then the sayd Lord Protectour commaunded Sir Thomas Smith Knight Secretary to the Kinges Maiesty to read a certayne proper booke of Iniunctions and Articles vnto you the sayd Secretarye standing at the Counsell tables end and you standing by and hearing the same 5. Item that the sayde Lord Protectour there and then willed to be reformed certayne thinges in the sayd booke of IniuÌ„ctions as where ye wer appoynted to preach sooner at your request it was appoynted vnto you to preache the Sonday three weekes after the date of the sayd writing 6. Item that in the sayd Articles the Lord Protectours Grace found fault because an Article or commaundement vnto you set forth and declared of the Kynges Maiestyes authority now in his yong age of his lawes and statutes in the same tyme was omitted and therefore either immediatly before you came into the Counsell Chamber or you being present and standing by commaunded the sayde Secretary Smith to put it in writing and annexe it to the rest of the Articles 7. Item that the sayd Secretary Smith then and there did immediately vpon commaundement write into the sayd booke or paper wherein the rest of the Articles were written the sayd article videlicet you shall also set forth in your sermon that the authority of our royall power is as truth it is of no lesse authority and force in this our yong age then was of any of our Predecessors though the same were much elder as may appeare by example of Iosias other young kinges in the scripture and therefore all our subiectes to be no lesse bounde to the obedience of our preceptes lawes and statutes then if we were of 30. or 4â— yeares of age 8. Item that the Lord Protectour did so deliuer you the booke or paper willing first the sayd Secretary Smyth to amend all thinges as he had appoynted 9. Item that ye then and there did promise to the Lorde Protectors grace that ye would obserue fulâ—ill all in the sayd Iniunctions and articles conteined 10. Item that all thinges in the sayde booke put in and mentioned by the sayd Secretary Smith and the same so read vnto you by him you first agreing that all that was by him so written was by the L. Protectors appoyntmeÌ„t the sayd book was so deliuered vnto you then and there by the sayd Secretary Smith in the Councell Chamber 11. Item that you haue the sayd booke in your possession or els know where it is the true copy whereof in effect is annexed to these articles 12. Item that ye were commauÌ„ded in the sayd Iniunctions to preach the Sonday three weekes after the deliuery therof at Paules there to entreat vpon certayn articles as is specified in the sayd booke of Iniunctions and specially the sayd article beginning Ye shall also set forth ending 30. or 40. yeares of age 13. Item that for the accomplishment of part of the sayde Iniunctions commaundement you did preach the fyrst day of September last past at Paules Crosse. 14. Item that at the sayd sermon contrary to your Iniunctions ye omitted left out y e sayde article beginning Ye shall also set forth in your sermon c. and ending 30. or 40. yeares of age 15. Ye shall also aunswere whether ye thinke and beleue that the kinges Maiesties subiectes be bound to obey as well the lawes statutes proclamations and other ordinaunces made now in this young age of the kinges maiesty as the lawes statutes proclamations ordinaunces made by his highnes Progenitors These Articles being thus ministred to the sayd Byshop of London the next day being Thursday and the 19. of September the afore named Commissioners sat in the Archbishops chamber of presence at Lambeth attendyng the coÌ„ming of the B. of London Before whoÌ„ there appeared Rob. Iohnson the Bishops Register and there did declare vnto the Commissioners that the bishop his maister could not at that time personally appeare before theÌ„ without great daunger of his bodily health because that he feared to fall into a feuer by reasoÌ„ of a cold that he had takeÌ„ by to much ouerwatching himselfe the last night before wherby he was compelled to keepe his bed neuerthelesse if hee could without daunger of his bodely health Boner 〈◊〉 feare of 〈◊〉 feuer 〈◊〉 could 〈◊〉 or durst 〈◊〉 appeare he would appeare before them the same day at after noone This excuse the Iudges were coÌ„teÌ„t to take it in good part Yet said M. Secretary Smyth that if he were sicke in deede the excuse was reasonable and to be allowed but quoth he I promise you my Lord hath so dallied with vs vsed hitherto such delayes that we may mistrust that this is but a fayned excuse howbeit vpon your faythfull declaratioÌ„ we are content to tary vntil one of the clocke at afternoone and so they did willing M. Iohnson to signify then vnto them whether the Bishop could appeare or not At whiche houre Robert Iohnson and Richard Rogers gentleman of the Bishops chamber appeared agayn before the Commissioners Boner pâ—â—â—tendetâ—â—â—gayne 〈◊〉 feuer declaring that for the causes afore alledged their maister could not appeare at that tyme nether Wherupon M. Secretary Smith sayd vnto them my Lord of LondoÌ„ your maister hath vsed vs very homely and sought delayes hitherto and now perhaps perceiuing these last Articles to touch the quicke and therefore loth to come to his answere he fayneth himselfe sicke Boners â—â—â—cuse of 〈◊〉 not 〈◊〉 taken 〈…〉 But because he shall not so deceiue vs any more we wyll send the Knight Marshall vnto him willing him if he be sycke in deed to let him alone for that is a reasonable excuse but if he be not sicke then to bring him forth with vnto vs for I promise you he shall not vse vs as he hath done we will not take it at his handes and therefore M. Iohnson sayd he you do the part of a trusty seruant as becommeth you but it is also your part to shewe my Lord of his stubborne hart and disobedience which doth him more harme theÌ„ be is aware of What thinketh he to stand with a king in his own Realmes Is this the part of a subiect nay A goo◠〈◊〉 sent to 〈◊〉 by Sâ—â—cretary Smyth I wene we shall haue a new Tho. Becket Let him take heede for if he play these parts he may fortune to be made shorter by the head He may appeale if he thinke good but whyther to the Byshop of Rome So he may helpe hymselfe forwards I say he can not appeale but to the same king who hath made vs his Iudges and to the Bench of his counsaile and how they will take this matter when they heare of it
of any tractable reason in hym determined that the Archbishop with their whole consent should at that preâ—â—nt there openly read and publish their finall 〈◊〉 or Sentence definitiue agaynst hym Which he did pronouncing hym thereby to be cleane depriued from the Bishopricke of London and further as in the same appeareth in tenouâ— as followeth ¶ Sententia depriuationis â—ata contra Edmundum London Episcopum The coÌ„teÌ„ptuous talke of Boner IN Dei nomine Amen Nos Thomas miseratione diuina Cantuar Archiepiscopus totius Angliae Primas Metropolitanus Nicholaus eadem miseratione Roffensis Episcopus Thom. Smith Miles illustrissimi in Christo principis Domini nostri Domini Edwardi sexti Dei gratia Angliae Franciae Hyberniae Regis fidei defensoris in terris Ecclesiae Anglicanae supremi capitis Secretariorum principalium alter Wilhelmus May Iuris ciuilis Doctor Ecclesiae cathedralis diui Paulâ— Decanus dicti illustrissimi principis domini nostri Regis ad infra scripta vna cum eximio viro Domino Wilhelmo Petro Milite â—iuidem serenissimae Regiae maiestatis etiam Secretariorum principalium altero commissarij siue iudices delegati cum ista clausa videlicet Deputamus vos quinque quatuor vel tres vestrum c. Rectè legittimè deputati contra te Edmundum permissione diuina London episcopum in causa causis in literis commissionalibus dictae serenissimae Regiae maiestatis express specificat rirè legitimè procedentes iudicialiter in quirentes auditis que per nos intellectis ac primo examine debit mature discussis meritis circumstantijs causae causarum inquisitionis huiusmodi seruatisque vlterius per nos de iure in hac parte seruandis in praesentia tui Episcopi antedicti iudicialiter coram nobis constituti ac protestantis de coactione de caeteris prout in vltima protestatione hodie per te facta continetur ad definitionem causae causarum huiusmodi prolationemque sententiae nostrae siue nostri finalis decreti super eisdem ferend sic duximus procedendum procedimus in hunc qui sequitur modum Quia tam per acta inactitata deducta proposira exhibita allegata probata parâ—ter confessata in causa causis huiusmodi facta habita gestâ— quam per confessionem tuam propriam factique notorietatem alia legitima documenta euidentem inuenimus compertum habemus te praefatum Episcopâ— London inter caetera pro meliori officij tui pastoralis administratione in mandatis habuisse vt de his qui duas aut tres vxores vt maritos in vnuÌ„ haberent aut qui externos non probatos Ecclessae riâ—us in hoc regno sequerentur quibus rebus tua Diocesis Londinens praecipue erat infamatum inquireres teque ea facere omnino neglexisse Item expresse tibi per Regiam Maiestatem praescriptum fuisse vt ipse Episcopus adesses concâ—oâ—â—bus ad crucem Pauli habitis tam vt eas honestares tua praesentia quam vt possis â—as accusare si qui male ibidem concionarentur te tamen contra non solum abijsse sed etiam scriptis litteris Maiorem London Aldermannos vt inde recederent admonuisse exhortatum fuisse Item inter alia quoque per Regiam Maiestatem tibi iniuncta in mandatis tibi datum fuisse quod articulum quendam statum reipubl tunc perniciosissima rebellione proditorum contra illum articulum sentientium grauissime perturbatae precipue concernend propterea supremum necessarium specialiter tibi iniunctum videlicet Ye shall also set foorth in your Sermon that our autoritie of our Royall power is as of truth it is of no lesse authoritie and force in this our younger age then is and was of any of our predecessoures though the same were much elder as may appeare by example of Iosias and other young Kinges in Scripture And therefore all our Subiectes to bee no lesse bounde to the obedience of our preceptes lawes and statutes then if we were xxx or xl yeares of age Apud crucem siue suggestum Diui Pauli London certo die tibi in ea parte praefixo limitato in publica tua concâ—one tunc ibidem populo recitares explicares teque modo forma premissa eundem articulum iuxta mandatum officij tui debitum recitare explicare minime curasse sed contumaciter inobedienter omisisse in maximum Regiae Maiestatis contemptum ac in eius regni praeiudicium non modicum necnon in subditorum suorum malum perniciosum exemplum contumatiamque inobedientiam multiplicem tam in hac nostra inquisitione quam alias perperrasse commisisse contraâ—isse Iâ— ciâ—â—o nos Thomas Cantuariens Archiepiscopus Primas â—etropolitanus indexque delegatus ante dictus Christi non 〈◊〉 primitus inuocato ac ipsum solum Dâ—â—â—oculis nostris pâ—â—ponentes de cum expresso consensu pariter assensu Collegarum nostrorum praedictorum vna nobiscum assidentium deque cum concilio Iurisperitorum cum quibus communicamus in hac parte Te Edmundum London Episcopum antedictum a tuo Episcopatu London vna cum suis iuribus pertinâ—ntibus commoditatibus â—eteris emolumentis quibuscunque deptiuandum prorsus amoâ—endum fore de iure debere pronunciamus decernimus declaramus pro vt per praesentes sic depriuamus amouemus per hanc nostram sententiam definitiâ—am siue hoc nostrum finale decâ—erum quâ—m siue quod ferimus promulgamus in his scriptis Which ended the B. immediately did therefrom appeale by word of mouth alledgyng that the same sentence there geueÌ„ against him was Lex nulla The tenor of whose words I thought hereto expresse accordyng as they were by him vttered in this wise as followeth I Edmund Byshop of London The worâ— of Boner appealing from the Sentence definitiue brought in and kepte heere as a prisoner agaynst my consent and wyll doe vnder my former protestation heretofore made and to the intent it may also appeare that I haue not beyng so here in this place consented not agreed to any thyng done agaynst me and in my preiudice alledge and say that this sentence geuen here agaynst me is Lex nulla and so farre foorth as it shall appeare to be Aliqua I doe say it is Iniqua and Iniusta and that therefore I doe from it as Iniqua and Iniusta appeale to the most excellent and noble king Edward the sixt by the grace of God Kyng of England Fraunce and Ireland defender of the fayth and of the Church of England and also of Ireland next and immediately vnder GOD here in earth supreme head and vnto hys Courte of Chancerie or Parliament as the lawes statutes and ordinaunces of this Realme wyll suffer and beare in this behalfe desiryng instauntly first Letters â—â—â—uerentiall demissoriâ—â— second and third accordyng to the lawes
daily in oure schoole that therefore we learne things because we knowe theÌ„ not are not alowed to say we know not these things or we thinke they be not good therfore we wil not learne them Sister you must thinke nothing can commende you more then reason according to the which you haue bene hitherto vsed nowe for very loue we will offer you reason our selfe If you are perswaded in conscience to the contrarye of our lawes you or your perswaders shall freely be suffered to say what you or they can so that you will heare what shal be said againe In this poynt you see I pretermit my estate and talke with you as your brother rather then your supreme Lord and king Thus should you being as wel content to heare of your opinions as you are content to holde them in the end thanke vs as much for bringing you to light as nowe before you learne you are loth to see it And it thus muche reason with our natural loue shal not mooue you whereof we would be sorie then must we consider the other part of your fault which is the offence of our lawes For though hitherto it hath bene suffered in hope of amendement yet now if hope be none how shall there be sufferaunce Our charge is to haue the same care ouer euery mannes estate that euery man ought to haue ouer his owne And in your owne house as you would be lothe openly to suffer one of your seruauntes being next you most manifestly to breake your orders so must you thinke in our state it shal miscontent vs to permit you so great a subiecte not to keepe oure lawes Your nearnes to vs in bloud your greatnesse in estate the condition of this time maketh your fault y e greater The example is vnnatural that our sister shuld do lesse for vs then our other subiects The case is sclanderous for so great a personage to forsake our maiestie Finally it is too dangerous in a troublesome common wealth to make y e people to mistrust a faction We be yoÌ„g you thinke in yeeres to consider this Truely sister it troubleth vs somwhat the more for it may be this euil suffered in you is greater then we can discerne so we be as much troubled because we doubt whether we see the whole pearil as we be for that we see In deede we will presume no further then our yeres geueth vs y t is in doubtfull things not to trust our own wits but in euideÌ„t things we thinke there is no differeÌ„ce If you shuld not do as other subiects do were it not euident that therin you shuld not be a good subiect Were it not plaine in that case that you should vse vs not as your soueraigne Lord Againe if you shoulde be suffred to breake our lawes manifestly were it not a comfort for others so to do and if our lawes be broken contemned where is our estate These things be so plaine as we could almost haue iudged them sixe yeares past And in deede it greeueth vs not a little that you whych shoulde be our most comfort in our yong yeres should alone geue vs occasion of discomfort Thinke you not but it must needes trouble vs and if you can so thinke you oughte sister to amend it Our natural loue towards you without doubt is great therfore diminish it not your self If you wil be loued by vs shewe some token of loue towardes vs that we say not with the Psalme Mala pro bonis mihi reddiderunt If you will be beleeued when by wryting you confesse vs to be your soueraigne Lord heare that which in other things is often alleaged Ostende mihi fidem tuam ex factis tuis In the answere of your letter to our counsaile we remember you sticke only vpon one reason deuided into two partes The first is that in matters of religion your faith is none other but as all Christendome doth confesse The next is you wil assent to no alteration but wish things to staÌ„d as they did at our fathers death If you meane in the firste to rule your faith by that you call Christendome and not by this Church of England wherein you are a member you shal err in many poynts such as our fathers yours wold not haue suffered whatsoeuer you saye of the standing still of thinges as they were leaft by him The matter is too plaine to write what may be gathered and too perillous to be concluded against you For the other part if you like no alteration by our authoritie of things not altered by oure father you should doe vs too great an iniurie We take our self for the administration of this our common wealthe to haue the same authoritye which our father had diminished in no part neither by example of scripture nor by vniuersal lawes The stories of Scripture be so plenteous as almost y e best ordered church of the Israelites was by kings yonger then we be Well sister we will not in these things interprete your wrytings to the worste loue and charitie shall expound them But yet you must not therby be bolde to offend in that whereunto you see your wrytings might be wrested To conclude we exhort you to do your duetie and if any impediment be thereof not of purpose you shall finde a brotherly affection in vs to remedy the same To teache you and instruct you we wil geue order and so procure you to doe your duetie wilâ—ingly that you shall perceiue you are not vsed meerely as a subiect and onely commaunded but as a daughter a scholler and a sister taught instructed and perswaded For the which cause when you haue considered this our letter we pray you that wee may shortly heare from you To the kings most excellent Maiestie MY duetie moste humbly remembred to your maiestie please it the same to vnderstande that I haue receiued your letters by maister Throgmorton this bearer The contents wherof doeth more trouble me then any bodily sicknesse though it were euen to the death and the rather for that your highnesse doeth charge me to be both as a breaker of your lawes and also an encourager of others to do the like I most humbly beseeche your Maiestie to thinke that I neuer entended towards you otherwise then my duty compelleth me vnto that is to wish your highnesse all honour and prosperitie for the which I do and daily shal pray And where it pleaseth your maiestie to wryte that I make a chaleÌ„ge of a promise made otherwise then it was meant the trothe is the promise coulde not be denied before your maiesties presence at my laste waiting vpon the same And althoughe I confesse the grounde of faith wherunto I take reason to be but an handmaid my conscience also hath and doth agree with the same yet touching that promise for so much as it hath pleased your maiestie God knoweth by whose perswasion to wryte it was not so meanr I shal most
be greatly weake bring your selfe in dauÌ„ger of one part when parties be therwith one to scourge the other Wheras in coÌ„cord they â—e both yours in an honest reuereÌ„t louely feare to do theyr duty which I doubt not your wisedoÌ„e can consider And coÌ„sider also how noisome any other outward encoÌ„ber might be in the time of y e minority of our soueraign Lord. I told y e Emperors couÌ„sell that our late souereign Lord did much for the Emperor to enter war with him put his realme in his old dayes in y e adueÌ„ture of fortune whether he should enioy it or no for y t is the nature of war And sometime the coÌ„teÌ„ned abiect haue had y e vpper hand And wheÌ„ ye administer y e realme for another it were a maruelous question of him y t shall enioy y e realme to say what ment you in the time of administratioÌ„ to adueÌ„ture my realme why tooke ye not rather for the time of my minoritye any peace whatsoeuer it were which is better theÌ„ y e best waâ— as some meÌ„ haue writteÌ„ I know you haue authority sufficient wisdome pleÌ„ty yet being entred to write I forget for y e time what ye be coÌ„men 〈◊〉 you as I were talking at Brusels with you Wynchester agaynst the expedition into Scotland deuising of the worlde at large And if I were sworne to say what I thinke in the state of the world I would for a time let scots be scots with dispayre to haue theÌ„ vnlesse it were by coÌ„quest which shall be a godly enterprise for our yong maister wheÌ„ he coÌ„meth to age And in y e meane time prepare him mony for it see y e realme in an order which hath need of it And for a stay if the Emperor would offer the king of Romains daughter as he did do w t him in our maisters minority Winchester here meaneth a fetch if he could haue brought it about as he dyd w t vs in his Wherby all this hath chauÌ„ced vnto him And by this allians your estimation shal encrease our souereign Lordes surety not a little increase be augmented For of Fraunce it must be takeÌ„ for a rule They be so wantoÌ„ they cannot do well leÌ„ger theÌ„ they see how they may be scourged if they do not Here is all the wit that I haue which I offer vnto you vpon this occasion of writing shall pray God to put in your mind y t shal be for the best as I trust he will in y e meane time to extinct this barbarous coÌ„teÌ„tion at home which can serue onely to do hurt no good I had fashioned a letter to master Ridley which I seÌ„d vnto your grace and encomber you with these malencoly writinges engendred of this fondnes which be not worth y e reading And so it may like you to vse theÌ„ for hauing heard that ye haue sayd vnto me and otherwise heard and seene what you do I shall go occupy my wit in other matters now such as haue fonde enterprises shall see that I letted not theyr follyes which they called Gods worde Winchesters letters against Ridley Gods word is folly to Winchester but to them that be wise in the Lord it is the Wisedome of the Lord to saluation ¶ This place here eyther seemeth to lacke something or eâ—s Winchester to lackesome of his wits But for hys time the king our souereigne Lord that dead is and after his time you much to your honor and reputation * Winchester wrangleth agaynst Dales bookes howsoeuer any shal be here not contented which miscontentation hath bene so fond in some as they haue burst out and wished that they might without breach of his lawes kill me which is to me a tokeÌ„ of a maruelous fury which hath bene cause why I am glad both to depart hence and to depart the sooner pray to God to order all thinges for the best With preseruatioÌ„ of our soueraigne L. and encrease of your graces honor At my house in Sothworke the last of February Your Graces humble beadman S. W. An other letter of S.W. AFter my humble commeÌ„dations to your grace it may like the same to vnderstand I haue sene of late 2. books set forth in english by Bale very pernitious seditious and slaunderous And albeit that your grace needeth not mine aduertisement in y e matter yet I am so bolde to trouble your Grace with my letters for mine owne commodity wherwith to satisfy mine own conscience to write say as becommeth me in such matters which I desire your grace to take in good part For it greueth me not a little to see so soone after my late soueraigne Lord and maisters death a booke spread abroad more to his dishonor if a princes honor may be by vile inferior subiectes impeached then professed enemies haue imagined to note a womaÌ„ to haue suffered vnder him as a martyr the woman therewith to be by Bales owne elucidation as he calleth it so set foorth painted as she appeareth to be is boasted to be a sacrameÌ„tary by the lawes worthy as she suffered the paynes of death such like things haue by stealth in our late soueraign Lords dayes gone abroad as they do now And as I am woÌ„t in such cases to speak I keep my woÌ„t to write to your grace now in whose hands I know the estate of y e realme to be foretime in gouernment to whoÌ„ for respectes of old acquayntaunce I wish al felicity In these matters of religion I haue bene long exercised and haue thankes be to God liued so long as I haue sene them throughly tryed and besides that I haue learned in written bookes of Authority I haue perceiued by bookes written without authority as by M. Bale Ioye and other and specially as Bale vseth nowe that Scripture doth by abuse seruice to the right hand and the left at once in so much as at one time Bale prayseth Luther * Luther and Anne Askew why not as well Saintes both in heauen though they varied in one small poynt here as well as you Smith both the Popes friendes though ye vary as ye sayde your selfe in diuers and setteth his death forth in English with commendation as of a Saynt whych Luther whatsoeuer he was otherwise stoutly affirmed the presence really of Christes naturall body in the Sacrament of the aultar And yet Bale the noble clerk would haue Anne Askew blasphemously denying the presence of Christes naturall bodye to be taken for a Saynte also So as Bales Saynctes may vary in heauen if they chaunce not by the way which might suffice to disproue the mans creditte if thwarting talke were not more desired of many then the trueth in deede which trueth was supposed to haue bene both in writing and exercise well established long before our late Lordes death And Bale his adherentes in their madnes playnely reproued condemned I
at length and discussed with my Lord of Caunterbury the vnderstanding of gods commaundement to the Iewes 〈◊〉 euery â—hing were 〈◊〉 oracle by 〈◊〉 by that 〈◊〉 Henry 〈◊〉 then â—inchester 〈◊〉 here a 〈…〉 so as all the Clearkes in Christedome could not amend it And where as one had denyed the Image of the Trinitye to be had by reasons as be touched in your Graces letters I heard his highnesse aunswere to them at another time And when hee had himselfe specially commaunded diuers Images to be abolished yet as your Grace knoweth he both ordered and himselfe putte in execution the kneeling and creeping before the Image of the Crosse and established agreement in that truth through all this Realme whereby all argumentes to the contrary be assoyled at once I would wysh Images vsed as the booke by his highnesse sette forth doth prescribe and no otherwise I know your Grace only teÌ„pteth me with such reasons as other make vnto you and I am not fully at liberty although I am bolde enough and some will thinke to bolde to aunswere some thinges as I woulde to an other man mine equall being so much inferiour to your Grace as I am but me thinketh Saynte Paules solucion during the kinges Maiesties minoritye should serue all Nos talem consuetudinem non habemus We haue no such custome in the Church When our soueraign Lord commeth to his perfect age which God graunt I doubt not but God wil reueale that shal be necessary for the gouerning of his people in religion Wherefore then serue the Scripture for reaâ—mes to be ruled by if God neuâ—â— reueale any thing in a reâ—â—me but by the kinges owne person in his mans age And if any thing shal be done in the meane time as I thinke there shall not by your Graces direction he may when he commeth to age say in the rest as I heare say he sayd nowe of late concerning procession that in his fathers time men were wont to folow procession vpon which the kinges maiestyes saying the procession as I heard was well furnished afterwardes by your Graces Commaundement which speach hath put me in remembraunce that if the Bishops and other of the Clergy should agree to any alteration in religion to the condemnation of any thing set forth by his Father whereby his father might be noted to haue wanted knowledge or fauor to the truth what he would say I can not tell but he might vse a maruellous speach and for the excellency of his spirite it were like he would and hauing so iust a cause against Bishops as he might haue it were to be feared he would And when he had spoken theÌ„ he might by his lawes do more then any would gladly suffer of our sort at these dayes for as the allegatioÌ„ of his authority represented by your grace shal be then aunswered as youre Grace now writeth vnto me that y t your Grace onely desired truth according to Gods scripture and it may be â—heÌ„ sayd we Bishops when we haue our soueraigne Lord head in minority we fashion the matter as we lust then some young man that would haue a piece of the Bishops landes shall say the beastly Bishops haue alwayes done so and when they can no longer mayntayne one of theyr pleasures of rule and superioritye then they take another way and let that go and for the time they be here spend vp that they haue which eat you and drinke you what ye list we together with Edamus bibamus cras moriemur And if we shall alleadge for our defence the strength of Goddes trueth and the playnesse of scripture with the word of the Lord and many gay termes and say we were conuinced by scriptures such an excellent iudgement as the kinges maiesty is like to haue will neuer credite vs in it ne be abused by such a vayne answere And this is a worldly polliticke consideration and at home for the noyse abroade in the world will be more slaunderous then this is daungerous And touching the bishop of Rome the doing in this realme hitherto hath neuer done him so much displeasure as an alteration in religion during the kinges Maiestyes minority should serue for his purpose for he wanteth not wits to beate into other princes eares that where his authority is abolished there at euery chaunge of gouernors shal be change in Religion and y t hath bene amongst vs by a whole consent established shall by pretence of an other vnderstanding in scripture streight be brought in questioÌ„ Canterbury and Duresme carped of Wynchester for they will geue it no other name but a pretence howe stiffely so euer we will affirme otherwise and call it Gods worde and here it should much be noted that my Lorde of Caunterbury being the high Bishop of the Realme highly in fauour with his late Soueraigne Lord and my Lord of Duresme a manne of renowmed fame in learning and grauity both put by him in trust for theyr councell in the order of the Realme shoulde so soone forgette theyr olde knowledge in Scripture sette forth by the Kynges Maiesties book and aduise to enuey such matter of alteration All which thinges be I knowe well by your Grace and them considered And therefore it is to me incredible that euer any such thing should be in deede with effect whatsoeuer the lyghtnesse of talke shall spread abroade whyche your Grace hath by Proclamation well stayed But and ye had not and the world talked so fast as euer they did I assure your Grace I woulde neuer feare it as men feare thinges they like not vnlesse I saw it in execution for of this sort I am that in all thinges I thinke shoulde not be done in reason I feare them not wherewith to trouble mee otherwise then to take heede if I canne and to the head Gouernours as now to your Grace shewe my minde and such experience hath euery manne of me that hath commoned with me in any such matters And therfore albeit your Grace writeth wisely that ouermuch feare doth hurt and accelerateth sometime that was not intended yet it needes not to me for I haue learned that lesson already and would a great many moe had which in deede should be a great stay And thus I talke with your Grace homely with multiplication of speache not necessary as though I meant to sende you as great a packet as I receyued from you One thing necessary to aunsweare your Grace in touching your maruell howe I know sooner thinges from thence then your Grace doth there whiche ariseth not vppon any desire of knowledge on my behalfe for euill thinges be ouersoone knowne not vpoÌ„ any slacknes of your graces behalf there who is is noted very vigilaÌ„t as your graces charge requireth But thus it is euen as it was when I was in some little authoritye they that were the euill doers in such matters would hide them from me So now they haue handled it otherwise for as for
Iacke of lentes Testament was openly sold in Winchester market before I wrot vnto your Grace of it And as for Bales booke called the Elucidiation of Anne Askewes Martyredome they were in these partes common some with leaues vnglewed where maister Paget was spoken of and some with leaues glued And I call them common because I saw at the least foure of them As for Bales booke touching the death of Luther wherein was the Duke Saxons prayer whereof I wrote was brought downe into this countrey by an honest Gentleman to whome it was as I remember hee tolde me geuen at London for newes and had it a good while ere I wrote to your Grace I had not then receiued the inhibition for preaching whereof men spake otherwise then they knewe D. Smyth reproued of Winchester And in the meane time Doctour Smith recanted with a Prieste of this Towne who to mine owne mouth boasted himselfe to be your Graces Chaplayne but I beleeued it not brought downe with speed made by meanes to haue it brought to my knowledge which I knew besides for they had by and by filled all the Countrey here aboutes of tales of me And when I saw Doctour Smithes recantation beginne with Omnis homo mendax so englished and suche a new humility as he would make all the Doctors of the Church Lyers with himselfe knowing what opinions were abroade it enforced me to write vnto your Grace for the ease of my conscience geuing this Iudgement of Smith that I neither liked his tractation of vnwritten verityes ner yet hys retractation and was gladde of my former Iudgement that I neuer had familiaritye with him I saw him not that I wotte these three yeares ne talked with him these seuen yeares as curious as I am noted in the common wealth And where as in his vnwritten verityes he was so mad to say Bishops in this Realme may make lawes I haue witnesse that I sayd at that worde we should bee then dawes and was by and by sory that euer he had writted of the Sacrament of the aultar which was not as it was noysed vntouched with that word all men be Liers which is a maruellous word as it soundeth in our toung when we say a man were better haue a thiefe in his house then a lyer And the deprauing of mans nature in that sort is not the setting out of the authority of the Scripture For albeit the authority of the Scripture dependeth not vpon man yet the ministration of y e letter which is writing and speaking is exercised and hath bene from the beginninge deliuered through mans hand and taught by mās mouth which men in the Scripture calleth holy men and that is contrary to lyers And therefore S Augustine in his book De mendacio sayth omnis homo mendax signifieth omnis homo peccans If Smyth had onely written of Bishops lawes and then sayd he had sauing your honor lyed loudly or to mittigate the matter sayd he had erred by ignorāce that had bene done truely and humbly for he that seeketh for much company in lying as he did hath small humility for he woulde hide himselfe by the nūber this muche as touching Smith of whō nor his booke till he was in trouble I neuer heard talking But to the matter I wrote of I haue told your Grace how I came to knowledge of thē very scarsely in time but in the thing ouer quickely neuer had any suche thought in my life as I denyed to your Grace to be worthely charged with thē by them I meane that may hereafter charge for I know no such yet in thys world and I neuer was in mine opinion so madde as to write to your Grace in that sort when all thinges be well I haue many causes to reioyce but where things were otherwise as I trust they shall not I haue nothing to doe to aske any accompt I trust I shall neuer forget my selfe so much I thanke God I am euen aswell learned to lyue in the place of obedience as I was in the place of directiō in our late soueraigne Lordes life And for my quietnes in this estate accompt my self to haue a great treasure of your Graces rule and authority and therfore will worship and and honor it otherwise then to vse such maner of presumption to aske any accompt And I know your Grace cannot stay these matters so sodenly and I esteeme it a great matter that thinges be stauld hitherto thus but if thinges had encreased as the rumours purported your Grace might haue bene encombred more in the execution of your good determination And why then did ye not follow the same your soueraigne Lord in abolishing the Pope in Queene Maryes tyme. Now thankes be to GOD your Grace goeth well about to stay it As for my selfe I know mine inward determination to doe as I may my duty to God and the world and haue no cause to complayne of the vniuersall Disposition of them in my Dioces I know but one way of quiet to keep and follow such lawes and orders in Religion as our late soueraigne Lorde lefte with vs which by his life as the Byshops and Clergye sayd was the very trueth and I neuer read yet or heard any thing why to swarue from it ne thinke it expedient to call any one thing in doubte during the Kinges Maiestyes minority whereby to empayre the strength of the accorde established whiche I write not mistrusting your Grace in the contrary but declaring my selfe and wishing the same minde to other about you as I trust they haue for which I shal◠pray to GOD who prospered out late Soueraigne Lord in that rebellion as we haue seene experience and by your Graces foresight and polliticke Gouernement shall send the like prosperity to our Soueraygne Lord that now is wherein I shall doe my parte as a Subiect most bounden many wayes thereunto I send vnto your Grace herewith my discussion of my Lord of S. Dauies Purgation wherein I walke somewhat more at libertye then writing to your Grace and yet I take my selfe liberty enough with a reuerent mind neuerthelesse to keepe me within my bondes whiche if I at any time exceede I trust your Grace will beare with me after your accustomed goodnesse for whose prosperitye I shall continually pray with encrease of honor At Winchester the 6. of Iune ¶ Certayne additions after these Leters aboue specified with notes and solutions aunswering to the same THus haue we set out to thee gentle and studious reader an extract of certayn letters af Byshop Gardiner not of all that he wrote but of suche as coulde come to our handes Neither of these also that we haue for any good stuffe or any great profit in thē conteined or that they dyd cleare him or his cause any thing for y e which he was most worthely condemned For if there did or might appeare any such thing in all his writinges that might cleare the ill
either to retein painting and grauing and forbeare writing or chosing writing to forbeare both the other gifts it would be a probleme seeing if grauing were taken away we could haue no printing And therefore they that presse so much the wordes of Non facies tibi sculptile euer me thincketh they condemne printed bookes the originall wherof is of grauing to make * * If ye did see any prinâ—eâ— yet to do worship to his grauen letterâ— then might you well seeke thus as ye do a knot 〈◊〉 in a rushe matrrices literarum Sed hoc est furiosum sunt tamen qui putaÌ„t palmarium And therfore now it is englished Thou shalt make no grauen Images least thou worship them which I here is newly written in the new church I know not the name but not farre froÌ„ the old Iury. But to y e matter of Images wherin I haue discoursed at large I thinke and ye consider as I doubt not but ye will the doctrine set foorth by our late Soueraigne Lord Ye shall in y e matter see y e truth set forth by such as had that committed vnto them vnder his highnes amongest whome I was not nor was not priuie vnto it till it was done And yet the clause in the booke for discussion of the Lord and our Lorde hath made manye thinke otherwise but I take our Lorde to witnes I was not that declaratioÌ„ of our Lord was his highnes own deuise ex se. For he saw the fond Englishing of the Lord disseuered in speach whom our Lord had congregate And this I adde lest geuing authoritie to the booke Holy water I shoulde seeme to aduaunt my selfe Now will I speake somewhat of holy water wherein I seÌ„d vnto you the xxxiiij chapter in the ix book of thistory Tripartite where Marcellus the bishop bad Equitius his Deacon to cast abroad water by him first hallowed wherwith to driue away the deuill And it is noted howe the deuil could not abide the vertue of the water but vanished away And for my part it seemeth the history may be true (:) (:) Consecration of water and salt to 〈◊〉 the people is attribute to Alexander 1. but what credite is to be geuen to those decâ—â—es falsly 〈◊〉 vpon those auncient Byshops 〈…〉 In nomine 〈◊〉 c. If the name of Christ do can serue only to cast out deuils What should water doe where Christ may and should serue onely to worke that mastery for we be assured by scripture that in the name of God the churche is able and strong to cast out Deuils according to the Gospel In nomine meo daemonia eijcient c. So as if the water were away by only calling of the name of God that maystry may be wrought And being the vertrue of theffect onely attributed to the name of God the question shuld be onely whether y e creature of water may haue the office to conuey the effect of the holines of thinuocation of Gods name And first in Christ the skirt of hys garment had such an office to minister health to the womaÌ„ and speâ—cle and cley to the blinde and S. Peters shadow S. Paules handkerchers And leauing old stories here at home the special gift of curation ministred by the kings of this realme not of their owne strength but by inuocation of the name of God hath bene vsed to be distributed in rings of gold and siluer And I thinke effectually wherin the mettall hath only an office and the strength is in the name of God wherein all is wrought And Elizeus put his staffe in like office And why the whole church myght not put water in like office to conuey abroad the inuocation of gods name there is no scripture to the contrary but there is scripture how other inferiour creatures haue bene promooted to like dignitie and much scripture how water hath bene vsed in like and greater seruice And the story I send vnto you sheweth how water hath bene vsed in the same seruice to driue away deuils In which matter if any shall say he beleeueth not the story and he is not bound to beleue it being no scripture that man is not to be reasoned with for the effect of the kings crampe rings And yet for such effect as they haue wroght when I was in FraÌ„ce * * The kingâ— ring geueth 〈◊〉 Ergo holy water may haue also his effect operation Resp. Non 〈…〉 thing of corporall things wiâ—â— spirituall ioyneth in 〈◊〉 compaâ—ison together 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 playne answere this Bâ—â—h be 〈◊〉 and aâ—gaynst the 〈◊〉 of God I haue bene my selfe much honoured and of all sortes entreated to haue them with offer of as much for them as they were double worth Some will say what is rings to holy water Marrie thus I say if the mettall of gold and siluer may doe seruice to cary abroad the inuocatioÌ„ of the name of God effectually for one purpose water may also serue to cary abroad the inuocation of the name of God wherewith to driue awaye deuils Hereto will be sayde Non valet argumentum a posse ad esse But the story saith the water did that seruice and other straungers say and affirme by experience the kings Maiesties rings haue done the seruice And our late maister continued all his life the exercise of that gift of God and vsed siluer and gold to doe that seruice to cary abroad the strength of the inuocation of the name of God by him and he vsed it among vs that serued him in it when hee had throughly heard and seene what might be sayd in the matter and yet he had no scripture especially for it that spake of rings of siluer or gold no more then is for the ashes ministred a little before ye last preached And as our young soueraigne Lord hath receiued them reuerently so I trust he shall be aduertised ne negligat gratiam Dei in dono curationum but follow his father therein also not doubting but God will heare him as he hath heard his father and others his progenitors kyngs of this realme to whose dignitie God addeth this prerogatiue as he doth also to inferior ministers of his church in the effect of their prayer when it pleaseth hym A man might finde some yonglings percase y t would say how worldly wily wittie bishops haue enueigled simple kings heretofore and to confirme their blessinges haue also deuised Anno 1550. how kings should blesse also and so authoritie to maintayne where truth fayled and I haue had it obiected to me that I vsed to prooue one piece of myne argument euer by a king as when I reasoned thus If ye allow nothing but scripture what say you to the Kinges rings but they be allowed Ergo somwhat is to be allowed besides scripture And another if Images be forbidden * * 〈…〉 â—rgumeÌ„t 〈◊〉 King 〈…〉 weare S. George 〈◊〉 brest if Images 〈…〉 The Kyng 〈◊〉 S. George vpon hys 〈◊〉
wherby I haue not onely incurred the kings maiesties indignation but also diuers of his highnes subiectes haue by mine example taken incouragement as his graces counsaile is certainly enformed to repine at his maiesties moste godly proceedings I am right sorie therefore and acknowledge my selfe condingly to haue ben punished and do most heartily thanke his maiestie that of his great clemencie it hath pleased his highnesse to deale with me not according to rigour but mercye And to the entent it may appeare to the world how little I do repine at his highnes doings whych be in religion moste godly and to the common wealth most profitable I doe affirm and say freely of mine owne will without any compulsion as ensueth The kinges supremacy 1 First that by the lawe of God and the authoritie of scriptures the kings maiestie and his successors are the supreme heades of the churches of England and also of Ireland 2 Item that the apoynting of holy daies or fasting daies as Lent imber daies or any suche like or to dispence therewith is in the kings maiesties authoritie and power and his highnes as supreme head of the sayde Churches of Englande and Irelande The kinges authoritye in dispensing with holydayes and fasting dayes or in appointing the same and gouernour thereof may appoynt the maner and time of the holy dayes and fasting dayes or dispence therewith as to his wisedome shall seeme most conuenient for the honour of God and the wealth of thys realme 3 Item that the kings maiestie hath moste Christianly and godly set foorth by and with the consent of the whole parliament a deuout and christian booke of seruice of the church to be frequented by the church The kings booke of proceedinges which booke is to be accepted and allowed of all bishops pastours curates and all ministers Ecclesiastical of the realme of England and so of him to be declared and commended in all places where he shal fortune to preach or speake to the people of it that it is a godly and christian booke and order and to be allowed accepted and obserued of all the kings maiesties true subiectes 4 I do acknowledge the kings maiestie that nowe is whose life God long preserue to be my soueraâ—gne Lord and supreme head vnder Christ to me as a Bishop of this realme The kinges full authoritye in his tender age and naturall subiect to his maiestie and nowe in this his yonge and tender age to be my full and entire kinge and that I and all other his highnesse subiectes are bounde to obey all his maiesties proclamations statutes lawes and commaundements made promulgate and sette foorth in this his highnesse yong age as well as thoughe his highnes were at this present 30 or 40. yeâ—es olde Abrogation of the 6. articles 5 Item I confesse and acknowledge that the statute commonlye called the statute of sixe articles for iust causes and grounds is by authoritie of parliament repealed and disanulled 6 Item that his maiestie and his successours haue authoritie in the said churches of England and also of Ireland to alter The kinges iurisdictioÌ„ to alter and correct abuses ecclesiasticall reforme correct and amend al errours abuses and all rites and ceremonies ecclesiastical as shall seeme froÌ„ time to time to his highnesse and his successors most conuenient for the edification of his people so that the same alteration be not contrary or repugnante to the scripture and lawe of God Subscription of Winchester to the articles afore sayd Subscribed by Steuen Winchester with the testimoniall handes of the counsaile to the same To these articles afore specified althoughe Winchester with his owne hand did subscribe graunting and consenting to the supremacie of the King as well then beyng as of hys successours to come Winchester denieth to subscribe to the first beginning of these Articles yet because hee stucke so muche in the first poynt touching his submission and would in no case subscribe to the same but onely made hys aunswere in the margent as is aboue noted it was therefore thoughte good to the king that the Maister of the horse and maister Secretarie Peter should repaire vnto him again with the same request of submission exhortinge hym to looke better vppon it and in case the woords seemed too sore then to referre it vnto him selfe in what sort and with what wordes he should deuise to submit hym that vpon y e acknowledge of his fault the kings highnes might exteÌ„d his mercy and liberality towards him as it was determined Which was the 11. day of Iune the yeare abouesaid When the maister of the horse and secretarie Peter had bene with him in the tower according to their Commission returning from him again they declared vnto the king and his Counsaile how precisely the sayd Bishop stoode in iustification of him selfe that hee hadde neuer offended the kings Maiestie wherefore he vtterly refused to make any submission at all For the more suretie of which deniall it was agreed that a newe booke of Articles should be deuised wherwith the said maister of the horse and master Secretarie Peter should repaire vnto him againe and for the more autentike proceeding w t him they to haue wyth theÌ„ a Diuine and a temporall Lawyer whiche were the Bishop of London and maister Goodricke The copie of the last ArticIes sent to the Bishop of Winchester WHere as I Steuen Bishop of Winchester haue bene suspected as one that did not approoue or allowe the kings Maiesties procedings in alteration of certaine rites in Religion Wynchesâ—â—â— againe reâ—quired 〈◊〉 submit himâ—selfe and was conuented before the kings highnes Counsaile and admonished thereof and hauing certayne things appoynted for me to doe and preach for my declaration haue not done therein as I ought to doe whereby I haue deserued hys maiesties displeasure I am righte soâ—e therfore And to the intent it may appear to the world how litle I doe repine at his highnes doings which be in religion most godly and to the common wealth most profitable I doe affirme as followeth 1 First that the late king of moste famous memorie kyng Henrie the eight our late soueraigne Lorde iustly and of good reason and ground hath taken away and caused to be suppressed and defaced Good 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 in supprâ—â—sing 〈◊〉 of religiâ—â— all monasteries and religious houses and all conuenticles and conuents of Monks Friers Nonnes Chanons Bonhoms other persons called religious and that the same being so dissolued the persones therein bound and professed to obedience to a person place habit and other superstitious rites and ceremonies vpon that dissolution and order appoynted by y e kings maiesties authority as supreme head of the church are clearely released and acquited of those vowes and professions at their full libertye as thoughe those vnwittye and superstitious vowes had neuer bene made Mariageâ— permitteâ— by Godâ— law 〈◊〉 good 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 Popes â—â—â—â—pensatioâ—
M. Perne M. Gest M. Pilkington Aunswerers and disputers in those disputatioÌ„s at Cambridge In the third disputation answered M. Perne Against whome disputed one M. Parkar not Doct. Math. Parkar M. Pollard M. Uauisour M. Yong. At length the disputations ended the Bishop of Rochester Doct. Nicolas Ridley after the maner of Scholes Anno 1552. made this determination vpon the foresayde conclusions as here followeth ¶ The determination of Doctor Nicolas Ridley Bishop of Rochester vpon the conclusions aboue prefixed THere hath bene an ancient custome amongst you that after disputations had in your common scholes The determination of D. Nic. Ridley vpon the disputations there should be some determination made of the matters so disputed and debated especially touching Christian religion Because therefore it is seene good vnto these worshipfull assistentes ioyned with me in commission from the kings Maiestie that I should performe the same at this tyme I will by your fauourable pacience declare both what I do thinke and beleue my selfe and what also other ought to think of the same Which thing I would that afterwardes ye did with diligence way and ponder euery man at home seuerally by himselfe The principal groundes or rather headsprings of this matter are specially fiue The first is the authoritie maiestie and veritie of holy Scripture 5. Princypall groundes to take away transubstantiation The second is the most certayne testimonies of the auncient Catholicke Fathers who after my iudgement do sufficiently declare this matter The third is the definition of a Sacrament The fourth is the abhominable heresie of Eutiches that may ensue of Transubstantiation The fift is the most sure beliefe of the article of our fayth He ascended into heauen ¶ The first grounde This Transubstantiation is cleane agaynst y e wordes of the scripture Transubstantiation agaynst the Scripture and consent of the auncient Catholick Fathers The scripture sayth I will not drinke hereafter of thys fruite of the vine c. Now the fruite of this Uyne is wyne And it is manifest that Christ spake these wordes after the Supper was finished as it appeareth both in Mathewe Marke and also in Luke if they be well vnderstanded There be not many places of the scripture that do confirm this thing neither is it greatly materiall For it is enough if there be any one playne testimonie for the same Neither ought it to be measured by the number of Scriptures but by the authority Scripture to be measured not by number but by authoritye and by the veritie of the same And the maiestie of this veritie is as ample in one short sentence of the Scripture as in a thousand Moreouer Christ tooke bread he brake bread he gaue bread In the Actes Luke calleth it bread So Paule calleth it bread after the sanctification Both of them speaketh of breakyng which belongeth to the substaunce of bread and in no wyse to Christes body for the Scripture sayth Ye shall not breake a bone of hym Exod. 12. 1. Cor. 11. Christ sayth Doe ye this in my remembraunce Saint Paule also sayeth Doe ye this in my remembraunce And agayne As often as ye shall drinke of this cup Iohn 6. do it in the remembraunce of me And our Sauiour Christ in the 6. of Iohn speakyng against the Capernaits sayth Labour for the meat that perisheth not And when they asked What shall we do that we may worke the workes of God He aunswered them thus This is the worke of God that ye beleeue in hym whom he hath sent Iohn 6. You see how he exhorteth them to fayth for fayth is that worke of God Agayne This is the bread which came downe from heauen But Christes body came not downe from heauen Moreouer Hee that eateth my flesh and drinketh my bloud dwelleth in me and I in hym My flesh sayth he is meat in deede and my bloud is drinke in deede When they heard this they were offended And whilest they were offended he sayd vnto them What if ye shall see the sonne of man ascend vp where he was before Wherby he went about to draw them from the grosse and carnal eatyng This body sayth he shall ascend vp into heauen meanyng altogether as S. Augustine sayth It is the spirit that quickneth the flesh profiteth nothyng The wordes that I speake vnto you are spirit and lyfe and must be spiritually vnderstood These bee the reasons which perswade me to incline to this sentence and iudgement The second ground agaynst transubstantiation ¶ The second ground Now my second ground agaynst this transubstantiation are the auncient Fathers a thousand yeares past And so farre of is it that they do confirme this opinion of transubstantiation that playne they seeme vnto me both to thinke and to teach the contrary Dionysius in many places calleth it breade Dionysiâ—â— Eccle. 〈◊〉 The places are so manifest and playne that it needeth not to recite them Ignatius to the Philadelphians sayth Ignaâ—ius 〈◊〉 Philadelph I beseech you brethren cleaue fast vnto one fayth and to one kynde of preachyng vsing together one manner of thankesgeuyng for the fleshe of the Lord Iesu is one and hys bloud is one which was shedde for vs There is also one bread broken for vs and one cuppe of the whole Church Irenaeus writeth thus Irennaeus lib. 4. cap. 34. Euen as the bread that commeth of the earth receauyng Gods vocation is nowe no more common breade but Sacramentall breade consistyng of two natures earthly and heauenly euen so our bodyes receauyng the Eucharist are now no more corruptible hauyng hope of the resurrection Tertullian is very playne Tertullianus for he calleth it a figure of the body c. Chrysostome writyng to Caesarius the Monke albeit he be not receyued of dyuers Chrisost. Cesariuâ— yet wyll I read the place to fasten it more deepely in your myndes for it seemeth to shewe playnely the substaunce of bread to remayne The wordes are these Before the bread is sanctified we name it bread but by the grace of God sanctifiyng the same thorough the ministery of the Priest it is deliuered from the name of breade and is counted worthy to beare the name of the Lordes body although the very substaunce of bread notwithstandyng doe still remayne therin and now is taken not to be two bodies but one body of the Sonne c. Cyprian sayth Bread is made of many graynes And is that naturall bread and made of wheate Yea it is so in deede Cyprian Lib. 1. Epist 6. Theodorâ—â—â—us The booke of Theodoret in Greeke was lately printed at Rome which if it had not bene his it should not haue bene set forth there especially seeyng it is directly against transubstantiation For he sayth plainely that bread styll remayneth after the sanctification Gelasius also is very playne in this manner The Sacrament sayth he which we receyue of the body and bloude of Christ is a diuine
only by his opinioÌ„ Against which opinioÌ„ Theodoret writeth and by the similitude of the sacrament prooueth the contrary against the hereticke that like as in the sacrament of the body of Christ after the consecratioÌ„ there is the substance of Christes humanitie with the substance of bread remaining as it was befor not beyng absorpt of y e humanitie of Christ but ioyned by the deuine operation therunto euen so in the person of Christ being now in heauen of whom this sacrament is a representation there bee two seueral substances that is his diuinitie humanitie vnited in one hypostasie or person which is Christ the humanitie not beyng absorpt by the coniunction of the diuinitie but remaining in his former substance And this similitude quoth Philpot brought in of Theodoret to confound Eutiches should prooue nothing at al if the very substance of the sacramentall bread dyd not remayne as it did before But if D. Moremans interpretation might take place for transubstantiatioÌ„ then should the heretike haue thereby a strong argument by Theodorets authoritie so taken to maintayne his heresie The placâ— of Theodâ—â—ret falsely taken of 〈◊〉 Papistes and to prooue hymselfe a good christen man and he might well say thus vnto Theodoret. Like as thou Theodoret if thou were of D. Moremans mynd doest say that after the consecration in the sacrament the substaunce of the bread is absorpt or transubstantiate into the humane body of Christ commyng thereunto so that in the sacrament is now but one substance of the humanitie alone and not the substance of bread as it was before euen likewise may I affirme and conclude by thine owne similitude that the humanitie ascending vp by the power of God into heauen adioyned vnto the deitie was by the might therof absorpt turned into one substance with the deitie so that now there remayneth but one diuine substance in Christ no more then in the sacramental signes of the Lords supper The falsâ— expositioâ— of D. Moâ—â—â—man vpoâ— Theodoâ—â—â—tus ouerâ—throweâ— after y e consecration doth remayne any more then one substaunce accordyng to your beliefe and construction In aunsweryng to this D. Moreman stackerd whose defect Philpot perceiuyng spake on this wyse Well M. Moreman if you haue no answer at this present ready I pray you deuise one if you can conueniently agaynst our next meetyng here agayne Weston 〈◊〉 offendeâ— Philpotâ— replycaâ—â— aunswerâ— by commaundinâ— him to silence With that his saying the Prolocutor was grieuously offended tellyng hym that he should not bragge there but that he should be fully answered· Then sayd Philpot it is the thing that I only desire to be answered directly in this behalfe I desire of you of all the house at this present that I may be sufficiently answered which I am sure you are not able to do sauyng Theodoretus authoritie and similitude vpright as he ought to be taken None other answer then was made to Philpots reasons but that hee was commaunded to silence Then stoode vp the Deane of Rochester offeryng hym selfe to reason in the first question agaynst the natural presence wishing that the scripture and the auncient Doctors in this poynt might be weyghed beleeued and followed And agaynst this naturall presence he thought the saying of Christ in Saint Mathew to make sufficiently enough if men would credite and follow scripture who sayd there of hymselfe that poore men wee should haue alway with vs but hym we should not haue alwayes which was spoken quoth he concernyng the naturall presence of Christes body therefore we ought to beleeue as hee hath taught that Christ is not naturally present on earth in the sacrament of the aultar To this was aunswered by the Prolocutor that we should not haue Christ present alwayes to exercise almes deeds vpon hym but vpon the poore But the Deane prosecuted his argument and shewed it out of S. Austen further that the same interpretation of the scripture alledged was no sufficient aunswere who writeth in the 50. treatise of S. Iohn on this wise on the same sentence When as he sayd sayth S. Austen me shal ye not haue always with you he spake of the presence of his bodye For by his maiestie August in 〈◊〉 tract â—â— by his prouidence by his vnspeakable vnuisible grace that is fulfilled which is sayd of him Behold I am with you vntill the consummation of the world But in the fleshe which the worde tooke vpon hym in that which was borne of the virgin A notable authority 〈◊〉 of Saint Augustyâ—â— in that which was apprehended of the Iewes whiche was crucified on the Crosse which was let down from the crosse which was wrapped in cloutes which was hid in the Sepulchre which was manifested in the resurrection you shall not haue me alwayes with you And why for after a bodily presence he was conuersant with his disciples fortie dayes and they accompanying him seyng and not folowing him he ascended is not here for there he sitteth at the right hand of the father and yet here he is because he is not departed in the presence of hys maiestie After another maner we haue Christ alwayes by presence of hys maiesty but after the presence of his flesh it is rightly sayd You shall not verily haue me alwayes with you For the Church had hym in the presence of his flesh a few dayes and now by fayth it apprehendeth hym and seeth hym not with eyes Watsons aunswere to Saint Augustine August in 〈◊〉 tract â—70 To this authority D. Watson tooke vpon him to aunswer and sayd he would answer S. Austen by S. Austen and hauyng a certaine booke in hys hand of notes he alledged out of the 70. treatise vpon S. Iohn that after that mortall condition and maner we haue not now Christ on the earth as he was heretofore before his passion Agaynst whose aunswer Iohn Philpot replyed and said Philpot against Watson that M. Watson had not fully answered S. Augustine by S. Augustine as he would seeme to haue done for that in the place aboue mentioned by M. Deane of Rochester he doth not onely teach the mortall state of Christes body before his passion but also the immortall condition of the same after his resurrection in the which mortal body S. Augustine seemeth plainely to affirme that Christ is not present vpon the earth neither in forme visibly neither in corporall substance inuisibly as in few lynes after y e place aboue alledged S. Augustine doth more plainely declare by these wordes saying Now these two manners of Christes presence declared which is by his maiestie prouidence grace now present in the world which before his ascension was present in flesh and beyng now placed at the right hand of the father is absent in the same from the world I thinke saith Saint Augustine that there remayneth no other question in thys mâ—tâ—er Now quoth Philpot if S. Augustine acknowledged no more presence of
the worlde their consciences For whē they were required to subscribe they refused and sayd that they would shewe good reasons whych mooued them that they coulde not with their consciences subscribe as they had partly alreadye done and were able to doe more sufficiently therefore quoth he it hath bene ill called a disputation they were worthy to be blamed that were the authours of that name For we meant not to dispute nor now meane not to answer before our argumēts quoth he which we haue to propounde be soluted according as it was appoynted For by answearing we shoulde but incumber ourselues and profit nothing since the matter is already decreed vppon and determined what soeuer we shall prooue or dispute to the contrary The acte of the sixte day The 6. Acte or Session ON Mondaye following being the 30. of October the Prolocutor demaunded of Iohn Philpot Archdeacon of Winchester whether he would answere in the questions before propounded to their obiections or no To whome he made this answeare that he woulde willingly so doe if according to theyr former determination they would firste aunswere sufficiently to some of hys argumentes as they had promised to do wherof he had a dozen not halfe of the first being yet decided And if they woulde aunswere fully and sufficiently but to one of his Arguments he promised that he would answere all the obiections that they shoulde bryng Then the Prolocutor bade him propounde hys Argument and it should be resolutely answered by one of them whereunto M. Morgan was appoynted Philpot. Upon Wensday last quoth he I was inforced to silence before I had prosecuted halfe of mine Argument the summe whereof was this as was gathered by the iust context of the scripture that the humain body of Christ was ascended into heauen and placed on the right hand of God the father wherefore it coulde not be situate vpon earth in the sacrament of the altare inuisible after the imagination of man The argument was denied by Morgan For the profe wherof Philpot sayd that this was it wherwith he had to confirme his first argument if they would haue suffred him y e other day as now he trusted they would Fe One selfe and same nature quoth he receiueth not in it selfe any thing that is contrary to it selfe Argument ri But the body of Christ is an humane nature distincte from the Deitie and is a proper nature of it selfe o. Ergo it cannot receiue any thyng that is contrarye to that nature and that varieth from it selfe But bodely to be present and bodely to be absent to be on earth and to be in heauen and al at one present time be things contrary to the nature of an humaine body Ergo it cannot be saide of the humaine body of Christ that the selfe same body is both in heauen also in earth at one instant either visibly or inuisibly Morgan denied the Maior that is Morgan the firste parte of the argument The which Philpot vouched out of Vigilius an auncient wryter Here is a new euasion inuented by Morgan who dare not plainely deny Vigilius authoritie but vnder a colour But Morgan cauilled that it was no scripture and bade him prooue the same out of scripture Philpot sayd he could also so do and right well deduce the same out of S. Paule who sayeth that Christ is like vnto vs in all poyntes except sinne and therefore like as one of our bodies cannot receiue in it selfe any thing contrarye to the nature of a body as to be in Paules churche and at Westminster at one instant or to be at Londō visibly at Lincoln inuisibly at one time for that is so contrary to the nature of a body One body can not be at once in diuers places and of all creatures as Didimus and Basilius affirme that an inuisible creature as an Angell cannot be at one time in diuers places wherfore he concluded that the body of Christ might not be in moe places then in one which is in heauen and so consequently not to be contained in the sacrament of the altare To thys the Prolocutor tooke vpon him to answeare Weston saying that it was not true that Christe was like vnto vs in all poynts as Philpot tooke it except sinne Christ after his incarnation was in al poynts like man sinne onely except For y t Christ was not conceiued by the seede of man as we be Whereunto Philpot againe replied that Christes conception was prophesied before by the Angel to be supernatural but after he had receiued our nature by the operation of the holy Ghost in the virgins wombe hee became in all poynts like vnto vs except sinne Then Morgan inferred that thys saying of Paule dyd not plainly proue his purpose Wel quoth Philpot Morgan I perceiue that you do answere but by cauillation yet am I not destitute of other scriptures to confirme my first argumēt Philpot. although you refuse the probation of so ancient and catholicke a doctour as Vigilius is Sainte Peter in the sermone that he made in the thirde of the Actes making mention of Christe sayth these woordes whome heauen must receiue vntill the consummation of all things c. Actes 3. Which words are spoken of hys humanitie If heauen must holde Christ then can hee not be heere on earth in the Sacrament as is pretended Then Morgan laughing at this Harpsfield steppeth in and geuing no direct answer at all Harpfield stoode vp being one of the Bishop of Londons chaplaines and tooke vpon him to answer to the saying of S. Peter demaunded of Philpot whether he would ex necessitate that is of necessitie force Christ to any place or no Philpot sayd that he would no otherwise force Christe of necessity to any place Philpot. then he is taught by the wordes of the holy Ghost which sounde thus that Christes humaine body must abide in heauen vntill the day of iudgement as I rehearsed out of the chapter before mentioned Why quoth Harpsfield do you not knowe that Christe is God omnipotent Yes said Philpot Harpsfield I know that right wel neither doubt I any thing at all of his omnipotencie But of Christes omnipotencie what he may do is not our question but rather what he doeth I knowe he may make a stone in the wall a manne if he liste and also that he may make moe worldes but doeth he therefore so It were no good consequent so to conclude hee maye doe this or that therefore he doth it Ba Only so much is to be beleeued of Gods omnipotencie as is in the woorde expressed ra That Christes body is both in heauen and heere also really in the sacrament is not expressed in the word co Ergo it is not to be beleeued that the body of Christe being in heauen is heere also really in the sacrament Why quoth the Prolocutor then you will putte Christ in prisone in heauen To
the which Philpot answered doe you recken heauen to be a prisone God graunt vs all to come to that prisone After this Harpsfield inferred that this word Oportet in S. Peter If Weston charge them for prisoning christ in heauen how may they charge the papistes for prisoning Christ in a boxe which signifieth in Englishe must did not import so much as I woulde inferre of necessitie as by other places of Scripture it may appeare as in the first to Tim. where Paule sayeth Oportet Episcopum esse vnius vxoris virum A bishop must be the husband of one wife Here quoth he Oportet doeth not import suche a necessitie but that hee that neuer was maried may be a Bishop To this Philpot saide againe that the places were not like whych he went about to compare and that in comparing of the Scriptures wee muste not consider the naked wordes M. Philpot. but the meaning rather of the Scriptures for y t in the place by him alleaged Oportet how it is taken diuersly in Scripture S. Paule doeth declare of what qualitie a Bishop ought to be But in the other S. Peter teacheth vs the place where Christ must necessarily be vntil the ende of the worlde which we ought to beleeue to be true And this comparison of this worde Oportet doeth no more aunswer mine argument then if I should say of you now being here Oportet te hic esse you must nedes be heere which importeth such necessity for the time that you can no otherwise be but here yet you would go about in words to auoide this necessitye with another Oportet in an other sense as this Oportet te esse viruÌ„ bonum you must be a good man where Oportet doeth not in very deede conclude any such necessity but that you may be an euill man Thus you may see that your answere is not sufficient as it were no answere to mine argument Then the Prolocutour brought in another Oportet to helpe this matter if it mighte be sayinge Weston what say you to this Oportet haereses esse must heresies needes be therefore because of thys word Oportet Philpot. Yea truely quoth Philpotte it cannot otherwise be if you will adde that which followeth immediatly vpon these woordes of Paul that is Vt qui electi sunt manifestentur that is That suche as be y e elect of God may be manifested and knowen Why quoth the Prolocutor the time hath bene that no heresies were Weston I knowe no suche time quoth Philpot. For since the time of Abell and Caine heresies haue bene and then began they Philpot. Then sayd the Prolocutor wil you nowe answer Morgan an argument or two I wil quoth Philpot if I may first be answered to my argument any thyng according to truth and learning Weston What quoth the Prolocutor you will neuer be answeared Howe I am answeared quoth Philpot Philpot. let all men that are here present iudge and specially such as be learned with what cauillations you haue dallied with me First to the auncient authority of Vigilius you haue answered nothing at all but only denying it to be scripture y t he sayth Secondly to the saying of S. Peter in the actes yee haue aunsweared thus demaunding of me whether I would keepe Christ in prison or no let men nowe iudge if this be a sufficient answere or no. Then stoode Morgane vp againe and asked Philpotte whether he would be ruled by the vniuersal church Morgan or no. Yes quoth he if it be the true Catholicke Church And sith you speake so much of the Churche Philpot. I would faine that you would declare what the church is The church quoth Morgan is diffused and dispearsed throughout the whole worlde Morgan That is a diffuse definition quod Philpot for I am yet as vncertaine as I was before what you meane by y e church Philpot. but I knowledge no church but that which is grounded and founded on Gods woord as S. Paul sayth Moreman Whether the Church was before the Scripture vpon the foundation of the Apostles Prophets and vpon the scriptures of God What quoth Moreman was the Scripture before the church yea quoth Philpot. But I will prooue nay quoth Moreman and I wil begin at Christes time The Church of Christ was before any scripture wrytten For Mathewe was the first that wrote the Gospell about a dosen yeares after Christ Ergo the church was before the scripture To whom Philpot answering denied this argument Which when Moreman could not prooue Philpot shewed that his argument was Elenchus or a fallace that is a deceiueable argument For he tooke the Scripture only to be that whych is wrytten by men in letters wheras in very deede Scripture consisteth not onely in letters but is that which is inspired in the hartes of good men by the holy Ghost all Prophecie vttered by the spirite of God was counted to be Scripture before it was wrytten in paper inke for that it was wrytten in the heartes and grauen in the mindes yea and inspired in the mouthes of good men and of Christes Apostles by the spirite of Christ As the salutation of the Angel was the scripture of Christe and the word of God before it was written At that Moreman cried fie fie wondring that the Scripture of God shoulde be counted scripture before it was wrytten and affirmed that he had no knowledge that said so Philpot. To whom Philpot answered that concerning knowledge in this behalfe for the triall of the truth about y e questions in controuersie he woulde wish hymselfe no worse matched then with Moreman At the which saying the Prolocutor was greuously offended saying that it was arrogantly spoken of hym Weston that woulde compare with suche a worshipfull learned man as Moreman was being himselfe a manne vnlearned Weston rayâ—eth against Phâ—â—â—pot to be madde 〈◊〉 yea a madde man meter to be sent to Bedlem then to be among such a sorte of learned and graue men as there were and a man that neuer woulde be answeared and one that troubled the whole house and therefore he did commaund him that he shoulde come no more into the house demaunding of the house whether they would agree thereuppon or no. To whome a great number aunsweraed yea Then sayde Philpot againe that he might thinke himselfe happye that was out of that companie After this Morgan rose vp and rounded the Prolocutor in the eare Philpot commauâ—â—ded to 〈◊〉 in a long gowne and a â—ippet or els to 〈◊〉 no more to the conuoâ—cation And then againe the Prolocutor spake to Philpot and said least you should slaunder the house say that we will not suffer you to declare youre minde we are content you shal come into the house as you haue done before so that you be apparelled wyth a long gowne a tippette as we be and that
Steuen to beholde him in heauen euen hee could bring to passe well enough Aunswere that Paule might heare him out of heauen Da Smith As other saw him so Paule saw him ti Other did see him visibly and corporally on earth si Ergo Paule saw him visibly and corporally on earth Argumenâ— Rid. I graunt he was sene visibly and corporally but yet haue you not proued that he was seene in earth Aunswere Smith He was seene so of him as of other But he was seene of other being on earth and appeared visibly to them on earth Ergo he was seene of Paule on earth Rid. Your controuersie is about existens in terra that is being on earth if Existere to be be referred as vnto y â— place I deny that Christ after that sort was on the earth But if it be referred as to the veritie of the body then I graunt it Moreouer I say that Christ was seene of men in earth after his ascension it is certayne For he was sene of Steuen he was seene also of Paule But whether he descended vnto the earth or whether he being in heauen did reuele or manifest himselfe to Paule when Paule was rapt into the third heauen I know that some contend about it the Scripture as far as I haue read or heard doth not determine it Wherfore we cannot but iudge vncertainly of those things which be vncertayne Smith Wee haue Egesippus and Linus agaynste you whiche testifie that Christe appeared corporally on the earth to Peter after hys Ascension Lib. 3. cap. 3. Peter ouercome with the requestes and mournings of the people whiche desired him to geâ— hym out of the Citie because of Nero his lying in waite for him began without company to conuey hymselfe away from thence and when he was 〈◊〉 to the gate he seeth Christ come to meete him and worshipping him he sayd Maister whether walke you Chrâ—st aunswered I am come againe to be crucifyed Linus writing of the passion of Peter hath the selfesame story Saint Ambrose hath the same likewise and also Abdias scholer to the Apostles which saw Christ before his ascending into heauen With what face therefore dare you affirme it to be a thing vncertaine which these men do manifestly witnes to haue bene done Rid. I sayd before that y e Doctors in that matter did vary Smith Do you thynke thys story is not certayne beeyng approued by so auncient and probable authoritie Rid. I do so thinke because I take and esteeme not theyr words for the wordes of Scripture And though I dyd graunt you that story to be certayne yet it maketh not against me Smith Such things as be certayne and approued of them you do reiect as things vncertayne Rid. The story of Linus is not of so greate authoritie although I am not ignorant that * Thâ—â—â—ddition is taken out of the 〈◊〉 of B. Riâ—â—leys owne writâ—â—g Eusebius so writeth also in the story of the Church And yet I accompt not these mens reports so sure as the Canonicall scriptures The credite of Linus story Albeit if at any time he had to any man appeared heere on the earth after his Ascension that doth not disprooue my saying For I goe not about to tye Christ vp in fetters as some do vntruly report of vs but that he may be sene vpoÌ„ the earth according to his Diuine pleasure whensoeuer it liketh him But we affirme that it is contrary to the nature of his manhoode and the true maner of his body that he should be together and at one instant both in heauen and earth according to his corporall substaunce And the perpetuall sitting at the right hand of the father may I graunt be taken for the stabilitie of Christes kingdome and his continuall or euerlasting equalitie with his father in the glory of heauen Smith Now where as you boast that your faith is the very fayth of the auncient Church I will shew heere that is not so but that it doth directly striue against the fayth of the old Fathers I will bring in Chrysostome for this poynt Hom. 2. ad populum Antiochenum Tanquam maximam haereditatem Chrysost. alleaged â—om 2. ad populuÌ„ Antioch Elisaeus melotem suscepit Etenim verè maxima fuit haereditas omni auro praetiosior erat duplex Helias ille erat sursum Helias deorsum Helias Noui quòd iustum illum beatum putatis velletis quisque esse vt ille Quid igitur si vobis demonstrauero quid aliud quod illo multo maius omnes sacris mâ—sterijs imbuti recipimus Helias quidem melotem discipulo reliquit Filius autem dei ascendens suam nobis carnem dimisit Sed Helias quidem exutus Christus autem nobis reliquit ipsam habens ascendit That is Eliseus receiued the mantell as a right great inheritaunce For it was in deede a right excellent inheritaunce and more precious then any gold beside And the same Helias was a double Helias He was both Helias aboue and Helias beneath I know well you thinke that iust man to be happy and you would gladly be euery one of you as he is what will you then say if I shall declare to you a certayne other thing whych all we that are indued with these holy mysteries do receiue much more then that Helias in deede left his mantell to his scholer But the sonne of God ascending dyd leaue heere his flesh vnto vs. Helias left it putting off the same But Christ both left it to vs and ascended also to heauen hauing it with him Rid. Here at this aunswere great 〈◊〉 of taunting spitefull 〈…〉 vpon this good Bishop I graunt that Christ did both that is both tooke vp his fleshe wyth hym ascending vp and also did leaue the same behynde him with vs but after a diuers manner and respect For he tooke his flesh with him after the true and corporall substance of his body and flesh againe he left the same in mysterie to the faithfull in the supper to be receiued after a spirituall communication and by grace Neither is the same receiued in the Supper onely but also at other times by hearing the Gospell and by fayth For the bread which we breake is the communication of the body of Christ And generally vnles ye eate the flesh of the sonne of man and drinke his bloud ye shall haue no life in you Smith Chrysost. De 〈◊〉 de Sacerdotij lib. 3. cap. 3. Chrysostome in his booke de dignitate Sacerdotij lib. 3. cap. 3. sayth O miraculum O Dei beneuolentiam Qui sursum sedet tempore sacrificij hominum manibus continetur Or as other haue translated it O miraculum O Dei benignitatem qui cum patre sursum sedet in illo ipso teÌ„pore articulo omniuÌ„ manibus pertractatur ac seipse tradit volentibus ipsum accipere complecti That is O miracle O good will of God He
Smith But he did beare himselfe in his owne handes Ergo he did not beare a figure onely Rid. He didde beare himselfe but in a Sacrament and Austen afterward addeth quodam modo that is Sacramentally Smith Quodam modo You vnderstand not what Austen meant when hee sayd quodam modo For he ment that he did beare his very true body in that supper not in figure and forme of a body but in forme and figure of bread Ergo you are holden fast neither are ye able to escape out of his labirinth Doctor Weston repeated this place agayne in English Which done then Doct. Tresham thus began to speake moued as it seemed to M. Ridley wyth great zeale and desired that he might be in sted of Iohn Baptist in conuerting the hartes of the fathers and in reducing the sayde B. Ridley agayne to the mother church Now at the first not knowing the person he thought he had bene some good old man which had the zeale of God although not acording to knowledge and began to aunswere him with mansuetude and reuerence But afterwarde hee smelled a foxe vnder a sheepes clothing D. Tresham prayeth for conuerting Ridley GOd almightye graunt that it may be fulfilled in me that was spoken by the Prophet Malachy of Iohn Baptist which maye turne the hartes of the Fathers to the children and the hartes of the children to theyr fathers that you at length may be conuerted The wise man sayth Sonne honour thy father and reuerence thy mother But you dishonor your father in heauen and pollute your mother the holy church here on earth while ye sette not by her Rid These by wordes do pollute your schoole Tres. If there were an Arrian whiche had that subtle wit that you haue The decree of Lateraâ—e CouÌ„cell alleaged for transubstaÌ„tiatioÌ„ he might soone shift of the authority of the scriptures and fathers West Either dispute or els hold your peace I pray you Tres. I bring a place here out of the Councell of Laterane the which Counsell representing the vniuersall Churche wherein were congregated 300. Bishops 〈◊〉 Of thiâ— Councâ—â—â— read 〈◊〉 Metropolitans besides a great multitude of other decreed y e bread wine by the power of Gods word was traÌ„substaÌ„tiate into the body bloud of y e Lord. Therefore whosoeuer sayth contrary cannot be a childe of the church but an hereticke Rid. Good Syr I haue heard what you haue cited out of the Councell of Laterane and remember that there was a great multitude of Bishops and Metropolitanes as you sayde but yet you haue not numbred how many Abbots Priors and Friers were in that councell who were to the number of 800. One of the Scribes What One oâ— Scribes 〈…〉 B. Ridlâ—â— will you denye then the authority of that Counsell for the multitude of those Priors Rid. No syr not so much for that cause as for that especially because the doctrine of that Councell agreed not wyth the word of God as it may well appere by the actes of that Councell which was holdeÌ„ vnder Innocentius the third Of thi◠〈◊〉 read 〈◊〉 a man if we beleue the historyes moste pernitious to the church and common wealth of Christ. Tres. What doe you not receiue the Councell of Lateran Whereupon he with certayne other cryed Scribite scribite Write write Rid. No syr I receiue not that Councell Scribite rescribite Write and write agayne B. Ridâ—â—â— reiecteâ— the Coâ—â—â—cell of terane 〈◊〉 Good 〈◊〉 do eate 〈◊〉 very truâ— body of 〈◊〉 Christ bâ— sacrameÌ„tâ—â—ly and spâ—â—ritually August 5. contra Donatist cap. 8. Tres. Euill men do eat the naturall body of Christ Ergo the true and naturall body of Christ is on the aultare Rid. Euill men do eate the very true and naturall bodye of Christ sacrameÌ„tally and no further as S. Augustine saith but good men do eat the very true body both sacramentally and spiritually by grace Tres. I proue the contrary by S. Austen Lib. 5. contra Donatistas Cap. 8. Sicut enim Iudas cui buccellulam Dominus tradidit non malum accipiendo sed malè accipiendo peccauit c. Like as Iudas to whome the Lorde gaue the morsell did offend not in taking a thing that was euill but in receiuing it after an euil maner c. And a litle after Quia aliquis non ad salutem manducat non ideo non est corpus i. Because some do not eate vnto saluation it foloweth not therefore that it is not his body Manducaâ— panem Dâ—â—mini â—â—â—nem Doâ—â—â—num 〈◊〉 Rid. It is the body to them that is the sacrament of the body and Iudas tooke the sacrament of the Lord to his condemnation Austen hath distincted these thinges well in an other place where he sayth Panem Domini panem Dominum Mali manducant panem Domini non panem dominum boni autem manducant panem Domini panem Dominum That is The bread of the Lord the bread the Lorde Euill men eate the breade of the Lord but not breade the Lorde But good men eate both the breade of the Lord and breade the Lord. West Paule sayth the body and you say the sacrament of the body This 〈◊〉 spoke in Englisheâ— Rid. Paule meaneth so in deed Wat. You vnderstand it euill concerning the signe for the Fathers say that euill men doe eat him which descended from heauen The olde Doctors vse many tymes thâ— Sacrameâ—â— for the 〈◊〉 of thâ— Sacrameâ—â— Theophiâ—lact alleaâ—ged Rid. They eate him indeede but sacramentally The Fathers vse many times the sacrament for the matter of the sacrament and al that same place maketh agaynst you and so here he cited the place West I bring Theophilacte which sayth that Iudas dyd taste the bodye of the Lord. Ostendit Dominus crudelitatem Iudae qui cum argueretur non intellexit gustauit carnem Domini c. id est The Lord did shewe the cruelty of Iudas whiche when he was rebuked did not vnderstand and tasted the Lordes flesh c. Rid. This phrase to Diuines is well knowne Aunsweâ—â— and vsed of the Doctors He tasted the flesh of the Lord Insensibiliter Insensibly that is the sacrament of the Lordes flesh West Chrysostome sayth that the same punishmeÌ„t remaineth to them whiche receiue the body of the Lorde vnworthily as to them which crucified him Chrisost alleaged Rid. That is because they defile the Lordes body for euill menne doe eate the body of Christ sacramentally Chrisost expoundâ—â— but good men eate both the sacrament and the matter of the Sacrament Wat. You reiecte the Councell of Laterane The Couâ—â—cell of 〈◊〉 alleaged because you say it agreeth not with Gods worde What say you then to the Councell of Nice The wordes of the Councell be these Ne humiliter spectemus propositum panem potum sed exaltata mente fideliter credamus iacere in illa sacra mensa agnum Dei tollentem
it were to let them plainely see the difference that is betweene the order of the Church seruice set forth by king Edward in the Englishe tongue comparing it with the popish seruice then vsed in the Latine tongue The first he sayd was good because it was accordyng to the worde of God Corinth 14. and the order of the primatiue Church The other he sayd was euill and though in that euill hee intermingled some good Latine wordes yet was it but as a little hony or milke mingled with a great deale of poyson to make them to drinke vp al. This was the summe of hys sermon In the after noone hee was ready in his Churche to haue geuen an other exhortation to his people M. Saunders apprehended by B. Boner at his sermon Sir Iohn Mordant accuser of L. Saunders Preaching of Gods word made treason with Bishop Boner But the B. of London interrupted him by sending an officer for hym This officer charged him vpon the payne of disobedience and contumacie forthwith to come to the Bishop his maister Thus as the Apostles were brought out of the Temple where they were teaching vnto the rulers of y e priests so was Laurence Saunders brought before this Byshop in his Pallace of London who had in his company the aforenamed Sir Iohn Mordant some of his Chapleins The bishop layd no more to Laurence Saunders charge but treason for breaking the Queenes proclamation heresie and sedition for his Sermon The treason and sedition his charitie was content to let slip vntill an other time But an hereticke hee woulde now proue him and all those he sayd which did teach and beleue that the administration of the Sacramentes and al orders of the Church are most pure which doe come most nigh to the order of the primitiue Church For the Church was then but in her infancie and could not abide that perfection whiche was afterward to be furnished with ceremonies And for this cause Christ himselfe after hym the Apostles did in many thinges beare with the rudenes of y e Church Ceremonies inuented onely for weake infirmitie To this Laurence SauÌ„ders answered w t the authoritie of S. Augustine that ceremonies were euen from the beginning inuented and ordayned for the rude infancy weake infirmitie of man and therefore it was a token of the more perfection of the primitiue Church y t it had fewe ceremonies and of the rudenes of the Church Papisticall because it had so many ceremonies partly blasphemous partly vnsauery and vnprofitable After much talke had concerning this matter the Byshop willed him to write what he beleeued of transubstantiation B. Boner sekâ—th the bloud of M. Saunders Laurence Saunders did so saying My Lorde ye do seeke my bloud and ye shall haue it I pray God that ye may be so baptised in it that ye may therafter loath bloud-sucking and become a better man This writing the Byshop kept for his purpose euen to cut the writers throate as shall appeare heereafter The Byshop when he had his will sent Laurence Saunders to the Lord Chauncellour as Annas sent Christ to Cayphas M. Saunders senâ— from Annas to Cayphas and lyke fauour found Saunders as Christ his Mayster did before him But the Chauncellour beeing not at home Saunders was constrayned to tary for him by the space of foure houres in the vtter chamber where he found a Chaplein of the Bishops very merily disposed with certeine Gentlemen playing at the Tables with diuers other of the same family or house occupied there in the same exercise All this time Saunders stood very modestly and soberly at the screene or Cupbord bareheaded Syr Iohn Mordant his guide or leader walking vp and downe by hym who as I sayd before was then one of the Counsell At the last the Byshop returned from the Court whome as soone as he was entred a great many suters met and receiued so that before he could get out of one house into another halfe an hour was passed At the last he came into the chamber where Saunders was and went through into another chamber where in the meane way Saunders leader gaue him a writing containing the cause or rather the accusation of the sayd Saunders which when he had pervsed where is the man sayd the Byshop Then Saunders being brought forth to the place of examination first most lowly and meekely kneeled downe and made curtesie before the table where the Byshop did sit Unto whom the Byshop spake on this wise How hapneth it sayd he that notwithstandyng the Queenes Proclamation to the contrary Wichesters talk with M. Saunders you haue enterprised to preach Saunders denyed that he dyd preache Saying that for so much as he saw the perilious tymes now at hande he did but according as he was admonished M. Saunders answere to M. Winchester and warned by Ezechiel the Prophet exhort his flocke and Parishioners to perseuer and stand stedfastly in the doctrine which they had learned saying also that he was moued and pricked forward thereunto by that place of the Apostle wherein he was commaunded rather to obey God then man and moreouer that nothing more moued or stirred hym thereunto then his owne conscience A goodly conscience surely sayd the Byshop This your conscience could make our Queene a Bastard or misbegotten Winchester Would it not I pray you Then sayd Saunders we sayd he do not declare or say that the Queene is base or misbegotten neither go aboute any such matter M. Saunders But for that let them care whose writings are yet in the hands of men witnessing the same not without the great reproch and shame of the Authour A priuy nippe to Winchester priuely taunting the Byshop hymselfe which had before to get the fauour of Henry 8. written and set foorth in print a booke of true obedience wherein he had openly declared Queene Mary to be a Bastard Winchesters booke de vera obedientia Now M. Saunders going forwards in his purpose sayd We do only professe and teach the sinceritie and puritie of the word the which albeit it be now forbidden vs to preache with our mouthes yet notwithstanding I do not doubt but that our bloud hereafter shall manifest the same The Byshop being in thys sort pretily nipped and touched said Cary away this frensie foole to prison Note how Winchester confuteth M. Saunders Unto whome M. Saunders aunswered that he did geue God thankes which had geuen hym at the last a place of rest and quietnesse where as he might pray for the Byshops conuersion Furthermore he that did lye with him afterwardes in prison in the same bed A notable example of the Lord comforting his seruauntes in their troubles reported that he heard him say that euen in the time of his examination he was wonderfully comforted in so much as not only in spirite but also in body he receaued a certayne taste of that holy communion of
and lawfull but Gods commaundemeÌ„t also to mary for such as cannot otherwise liue chaste neither auoyd fornication 1. Tim. 4. Bishops sinne agaynst their owne conscieÌ„ce that for 9. or 10. causes 1. Cor. 7. Gene. 2. They know that such as do mary do not sinne They know that God before sinne was ordeined matrimony that in Paradise betwene two of his principall creatures man and woman They knowe what spirite they haue whiche saye it is euill to mary seing God sayd it is not good for man to be alone without a wife hauing no speciall gift contrary to the generall commaundemeÌ„t and ordinance diuers times repeated in the booke of Genesis Gene. 1. which is to encrease and multiply They know that Abraham caried into the laÌ„d of Canaan his old yet barrayne wife the vertuous womaÌ„ Sara with him leauing father and mother Gene. 12. Mariage is no impediment for a good man to walke in â—he obedieÌ„e of Gods coÌ„maundement and country otherwise at Gods commaundement For though father mother and other frendes are deare and neare yet none are so dearely and nearely ioyned together as man wife in matrimony which must needes be holy for that it is a figure similitude of Christ and his Church They know that S. Paul geueth a great prayse to matrimony calling it honorable Ephe. 5. Aeb 13. and that not onely to and among many but to and among all men without exceptioÌ„ whosoeuer haue need of that Gods remedy for mans and womans infirmity They know y t if there were any sinne in Matrimony Gene. 18. Exod. 18. Gene. 25. Gene. 31. 1. Reg. 7. it were chiefly to be thought to be in the bedcompany But S. Paul sayth that the bedcompany is vndefiled They know that the hauing of a wife was not an impediment for Abraham Moyses Isaac Iacob Dauid c. to talke with God neither to y e Leuites bishops priests office in the time of the old Testament or the New They know y t Christ would not be coÌ„ceiued Math. 1. or borne of his blessed mother the virgine Mary before she was espoused in mariage his owne ordinaunce They know by S. Cyprian and Sainct Augustine that a vow is not an impediment sufficient to let Matrimony or to diuorce the same They know that S. Chrysostome sayth it is heresie to affirme that a bishop may not haue a wife Chrisostome It is heresie to deny Priestes Mariage Ambros. 3. Q. 1. Integritat They know that Ambrose will haue no commaundement but counsaile onely to be geuen touching the obseruing of virginitie They know that Christ with his blessed mother the Apostles were at a mariage and beautified and honoured the same with hys presence and first miracle To be short they know that al that I haue here written touching the mariage of Priestes is true they know that the papistes themselues do not obserue touching that matter their owne lawes and Canons and yet they continue marked in conscience with an hote iron as detetestable heretickes in this behalfe The Lorde geue them grace to repent if it be his good will Amen My second cause why I was condemned an hereticke is The 2 cause of D. Taylours codemnation Transubâ—tantiation and Concomitation two iuggling words of the Papistes that I denyed Transubstantiation and Concomitation two iuggling wordes of the papistes by the whiche they doe beleue and will compel al other to beleue y t Christes natural body is made of bread the Godhead by and by to be ioyned thereunto so y t immediately after y e words called the wordes of consecration there is no more bread and wine in the sacrament but the substaunce onely of the bodye and bloud of Christ together with his Godhead so that the same being now Christ both God and man ought to be worshipped with godly honour and to be offered to God both for the quick the dead as a sacrifice propiciatory and satisfactory for the same This matter was not loÌ„g debated in words but because I denyed the foresaid papisticall doctrine yea rather playne most wicked Idolatry blasphemy and heresie I was iudged an hereticke The 3. article agaynst Doct. Taylour The 4. article agaynst Doct. Taylour I did also affirme the pope to be Antichrist and popery Antichristianitie And I confessed the Doctrine of the Bible to be a sufficient doctrine touching all and singular matters of Christian Religion and of saluation I also alledged that the othe against the Supremacy of the Bishop of Rome was a lawfull othe The 5. article agaynst Doct. Taylour and so was the othe made by vs all touching the kings or Queenes preeminence For Chrisostomus sayth That Apostles Euangelistes and all men in euery realme were euer and ought to be euer touching both body and goodes in subiection to the kingly authority who hath the sworde in his hand as Gods principall officer and Gouernour in euery Realme I desired the Bishops to repent for bringing the Realme from Christ to Antichrist All men must obey kinges from light to darkenes from verity to vanity Thus you know the summe of my last examination condemnation Pray for me and I will pray for you God be praysed since my condemnation I was neuer frayd to dye D. Taylour neuer afrayd of dâ—â—th Gods will be done If I shrinke from Gods truth I am sure of an other maner of death theÌ„ had Iudge Hales But God be praysed euen from the bottome of my hart I am vnmoueably setled vppon the Rocke nothyng doubting but that my deare God will performe and finish the worke that he hath begon in me and other To him be al honor both now and euer through Christ our onely and whole Sauior Amen And thus much wrote Doctour Taylour concerning this matter to his frend You heard in the former aunsweres a little before certeine allegations touched of Doctour Taylour out of S. Cyprian Augustine Chrysostome and Ambrose touching the lawfulnes of Priestes mariage Now ye shal heare the places of the sayd Doctors cited and produced out of their owne bookes as here ensueth ¶ The places of the Doctours alledged before in Doctour Taylours Letter S. Cyprian in his 11. Epistle Lib. 1. Cyprian lib. 1. Epist. 11. A Deacon or Virgin or any other that hath dedicate himself to virginitye if he cannot liue chaste by S. Cyprians iudgement ought to mary THis question was asked of S. Cyprian what shoulde be done with those religious persons that could not keepe their chastity as they had vowed He answered thus Thou doest aske what we do iudge of Virgins whiche after they hadde decreed to liue chastly are afterward found in one bed with a man Of the which thou sayst that one of them was a Deacon We do with great sorrow see the great ruine of many persons whiche commeth by the reason of such vnlawfull and perilous coÌ„panying together Wherfore if they
conteinyng in it his answer vnto certaine articles obiected and ministred vnto him before Then after Henry the pretensed B. of S. Dauids offred him agayne the sayd articles as before the tenor wherof tended to this effect First that he willed him beyng a priest Articles agayne ministred against B. Farrar to abrenounce matrimony Secondly to graunt the naturall presence of Christ in the sacrament vnder the formes of bread and wyne Thirdly that the Masse is a propitiatory sacrifice for the quicke and the dead Fourthly that general Councels lawfully congregated neuer did nor can erre Fiftly that men are not iustified before God by fayth only but that hope and charity is also necessarily required to iustification Sixtly that the catholike church which onely hath authority to expound scriptures and to define controuersies of religion and to ordeine things appertaining to publike discipline is visible and like vnto a citie set vpon a mountayne for all men to vnderstand To these articles thus obiected to hym B. Farrar denyeth to subscribe to the Articles hee refused to subscribe affirming that they were inuented and excogitated by man and pertaine nothing to the Catholike fayth After this the Bish. abouenamed deliuered vnto him the copy of the articles assigning him Monday next followyng to aunswer and subscribe to the same either affirmatiuely or negatiuely Another appearance of Bish. Farrer VPon the which Monday being the xj day of March An other appearaunce or examination of B. Farrar he appearing agayne before the Bish. and the foresayd Notary George Constantine exhibited in a written paper his mynd answer to the foresayd Articles which the Bishop had twise now obiected agaynst hym before To the which Articles and aunsweres he dyd so subscribe addyng these wordes as tenens se de aequitate iustitia esse Episcopum Meneuensem that the Bishop assigned the next Wednesday in the fore noone to heare his finall and definitiue sentence ¶ The last appearance of Bishop Farrar THe which day and place the said B. and true seruaunt of God M. Farrer The last appearaunce and examination of the blessed bishop M. Farrar personally there appearyng was demanded of Henry the pretensed B. of S. Dauids whether he would renounce and recant his heresies schismes and errours as hee called them which hitherto hee had mainteined and if he would subscribe to the catholike articles otherwise then he had done before After this the sayd godly M. Farrer did exhibite a certayne schedule written in English and remayning in the Actes appealyng withall by expresse word of mouth from the Bishop B. Farrar appealeth from the B. of S. Dauids to the Cardinall Sentence pronounced against B. Farrar as from an incompetent Iudge to Cardinall Poole c. All which notwithstandyng the sayd B. proceeding in hys rage pronounced the definitiue sentence agaynst him conteyned in writyng and there left in the Actes by the which sentence he pronounced hym as an heretike excommunicate to be geuen vp forthwith to the secular power namely to the Shiriffe of the towne of Carmarthen M. Leyson The tenour of which sentence as well of hys condemnation as of his degradation here followeth ¶ The sentence of condemnation agaynst Bishop Farrar IN Dei nomine Amen Nos Henricus permissione diuina Meneuen episcopus iudicialiter pro tribunali sedentes in quodam inquisitionis haereticae prauitatis negotio contra te Robertum Ferrar praesbyterum coram nobis in iudicio personaliter comparentem nobis super haeretica prauitate traditum ac fama notorietate facti delatum ac in ea parte legitime procedendo auditis visis intellectis rimatis ac matura deliberatione discussis ponderatis dicti negotij meritis circumstantijs seruatisque in omnibus per omnia in eodem negotio de iure seruandis ac quomodolibet requisitis Christi nomine inuocato ac ipsum solum deum prae oculis nostris habentes Quia per acta inactitata deducta confessata ex parte tua coram nobis in eodem negotio saepius recognita asserta confirmata comperimus te tum per confessiones tuas varias tum per recognitiones tuas iudiciales coram nobis iudicialiter factas eriores haereses falsas opiniones subscriptas iure diuino ac Catholicae vniuersalis Apostolicae ecclesiae determinationi obuiantes contrarias repugnantes tenuisse credidisse affirmasse praedicasse dogmatizasse infra dioecesem nostram Meneuen Viz. Quod licet cuicumque religioso etiam expresse professo praesbytero post susceptam professionem post susceptum praesbyteratus ordinem ducere vxorem ac cum eadem tanquam cum vxore legitima conuersari Item sacras religiones ab ecclesia catholica institutas cum scandalo damnasse reprobasse Item quod in Eucharistia siue altaris sacramento vna cum corpore sanguine Christi remanet substantia panis vini Item quod Missa non est sacrificium noui testameÌ„ti propitiatorium pro vinis atque defunctis Et Sacramentum altaris non esse in altari ministrandum eleuandum vel aliquo modo adorandum Item quod homo sola fide iustificatur Quos quidem errores haereses falsas opiniones iure diuino ac Catholicae vniuersalis Apostolicae ecclesiae determinationi obuiantes c. ¶ Here followeth the copy of his degradation IN nomine patris ✚ filij ✚ spiritus sancti ✚ Amen Quia nos Henricus permissione diuina Meneuen The sentence of degradation against B. Farrar episc per viam inquisitionis in negotio hereticae prauitatis cognoscentes te Robertum Ferrar clericum propter tuam manifestam contumaciam obstinatiam per nos nunciatum fuisse esse in illud detestabile crimen haeresis multipliciter incidisse commisisse quod cum non solum grande sed etiam damnabile damnosum sit adeo enorme quod exinde non tantum diuina maiestas offensa sed vniuersa dioecesis MeÌ„euensis coÌ„mota est ab hoc indignus officio sacerdotali ecclesiastico sis redditus Idcirco nos autoritate dei patris omnipotentis filij spirirus sancti nostra te ab omni huiusmodi officio sententialiter perpetuo priuamus in hijs scriptis teque ab illis verbo deponimus realiter actualiter secundum traditionem Canonum deponendum degradaÌ„dum prout in ordinario ponti ficali contineturdegradamus prout sequitur In primus amouemus a te c. ¶ The cruell burnyng of Maister Farrar Martyr Touchyng the which constancie of this blessed Martyr this is moreouer to be added and noted A memâ—â—â—â—ble examâ—ple of coâ—â—stancie in this blessâ—â— B. Martyr that one named Richard Iones a Knights sonne comming to maister Farrar a little before his death seemed to lament the paynefulnesse of the death he had to suffer Unto whome the Bishop aunswered agayne to this effect saying that if he saw
his counsell that my life mother children brethren sisters and frendes with other delightes of life G. Marsh forsaketâ— kindred al togethâ—â— to sticke 〈◊〉 Christ. were as deare sweet vnto me as vnto any other man and that I would be as loth to lose them as an other would if I might hold them with good conscience and without the ignominy of Christ and seeing I could not doe that my trust was that God would strenthen me with his holy spirit to lose them all for his sake for I take my selfe sayd I for a sheepe appaynted to be slayne paciently to suffer what crosse so euer it shal please my merciful father to lay on me And so after I had desired them that if I were committed to prison my frendes might be suffered to relieue me they departed Mayster More afore this brought vnto me a booke of one Alphonsus a Spanish Frier Alphonsuâ— booke brought 〈◊〉 G. Marsh of all heresies wherwith the church of Rome which he called Christes true church had bene troubled since Christes time willing me to read and take Counsell of that booke appoynted me a place where this author did write agaynst them that say the lay people ought to receiue vnder both kindes This Authour I perceiued did vehementlye write agaynst Luther Melancthon PellicaÌ„ other Germaynes of this our time in all pointes defeÌ„ding y e blasphemous abuses and enormities of the Romish Church condeÌ„ning as detestable heresies whatsoeuer was written taught or beleued contrary to the same vsing for his stroÌ„gest and surest argumentes the consent agrement and determinatioÌ„ of the Romish Church So within a fewe dayes Mayster More came to me againe asking me how I liked the book I sayd the authour of the booke did in all poyntes beyng a Papist allow the rites and abuses of the Romish church Marshes iudgement of Alphoâ—sus booke and shewed him further that this author without authority and contrary both to the Scriptures olde Doctors did condemn for heresy the lay people receiuing of this sacrament vnder both kindes where as this Authour witnesseth his owne selfe that Christes church 900. yeares after Christ vsed the contrary So in conclusion he rebuketh me saying I was vnlearned erred from the Catholicke fayth stubburne and stoode altogether in mine owne conceite I aunswered for my learning I knowledge my selfe to know nothing but Iesus Christ euen him that was crucified and that my fayth was grounded vpon Gods holy word onely such as I doubted not pleased God and as I would stand in vntill the last day God assisting me and that I did not say or do any thing either of stubbernes selfe wilfulnes vayn glory or any other worldly purpose but with good conscience and in the feare of God and desired him to speake to my Lord and his Counsell that I might finde some geÌ„tlenes and mercy at theyr handes He made me but short answere Then I sayd I commit my cause vnto God who hath numbred the hayres of my head and appoynted the dayes of my life saying I am sure God which is a righteous Iudge would make inquisition for my bloude according as he hath promised Then he tooke his booke froÌ„ me and departed I continued still in Ward vntill Low sonday and after dinner my keeper Richard Scot came to mee into my chamber G. Marsh 〈◊〉 to Lancaster Castell and told me that two young men were come to cary me to Lancaster and so deliuered me vnto them a great company both of my Lordes seruauntes and others accompanying and bringing mee on the way vnto Rich. Addertons and somewhat further counselling and perswading like as is aforesayd To whome I made playne aunswere that in matters of faith I would geue place to no earthly creature So they comforted me and sayd y t they wer sory for me saying if I knew mine opinion to be good I did wel and so they departed willing my bringers to entreate me honestly My bringers by the way shewed me they were willed aduised to binde me and that they desired first to see me and after they had looked on me sitting at dinner they answered they would take charge of me beyng loose for they sayd I seemed to be an honest man The first night we were all night at Broughton and the second day we came to LaÌ„caster betimes at after noone and so they kept me all night with them of their geÌ„tlenes and on the morow deliuered me to y e Iaylor who brought me into the highest prison where I do remaine G. Marsh caused to â—old vp his handes at Lancaster amongest other malefactours After that the sayd George came to Lancaster Castle there being brought with other prisoners vnto the Sessions was made to hold vp his haÌ„ds w t other malefactors The Earle of Darby had this communication with him as here followeth Communication betweene George Marsh and the Earle of Darby Talke betweene G. Marsh and the Earle of Darby I Sayd vnto my Lord I had not dwelled in the countrey these three or foure yeares past and came home but lately to visite my mother children and other my friends and to haue departed out of the country before Easter theÌ„ next to haue gone out of the realme Wherfore I trusted seing nothing could be layd against me wherein I had offended agaynst the lawes of this realme his Lordship would not with captious questions examine me to bring my body into daunger of death to the great discomfort of my mother but suffer me to auoyd peaceably seeing I might haue fled out of the country and yet of mine owne will came to hys Lordship He sayd to his Counsell he had heard tell of me aboue at London and intended to make search for me and take me either in Lancashyre or aboue at London and asked me into what land I would haue gone The Earle of Darby chaâ—geth the calme of 〈◊〉 of heresie I aunswered I would haue gone either into Almain or els into Denmarke He sayd to his Counsell in Denmarke they vsed suche heresie as they haue done in England but as for Almayne hee sayde the Emperour had destroyed them So after such like woordes I sayde vnto him my trust was that his Lordship being of the honourable Counsell of the late king Edward consenting and agreeing to acts concerning fayth toward God and religion vnder great payne woulde not so soone after consent to put poore men to shamefull death as he had threatned me for embrasing the same with so good a conscience He aunswered that he with the Lord Windsor Lord Dacars The Earle of Darby L. 〈◊〉 and Lord Dacars in â— Edwards 〈◊〉 agreed 〈…〉 with one moe whose name I haue forgotten did not consent to those Actes and that the nay of them foure would be to be seene as long as y e ParliameÌ„t house stode Then my Lord did rehearse the euill luck of the Dukes of Northumberland and Suffolke with
so praying God to geue him repeÌ„tance and a good minde after the excommunication was read he was deliuered to the Shyriffe of London so had to the Clincke and after to the Counter in the Poultry in the same City of London this being then purposed of his murtherers that he should be deliuered from theÌ„ce to the Earle of Darby to be coÌ„ueyed into Lankeshyre and there to be burned in the towne of Manchester where he was borne but theyr purpose concerning the place was afterward altered for they burned him in London After the condemnation of M. Bradford which was the last day of Ianuary M. Bradford being sent into pryson dyd there remayne vntill the fyrst day of Iuly during all which time diuers other conferences and conflictes he susteineth with sondry aduersaries whiche repayred vnto him in the prison Of whom first byshop Boner comming to the Counter to disgrade D. Taylor the 4. daye of February entred talk with y e said M. Bradford y e effect wherof here ensueth ¶ Priuate talke had with Iohn Bradford by such as the Prelates sent vnto him after the time of condemnation by his own writing Rogers 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 Bradâ—â—rd VPpon the 4. of February that is the same day M. Rogers was burned Bonor bishop of London came to y e Counter in the Poultry to disgrade M. Doctor Taylor about one of y e clocke at after noone But before he spake to M. Taylor he called for Iohn Bradford which was prisoner there whome when he saw he put of his cap and gaue him his hand saying because I perceaue that ye are desirous to conferre with some learned men therefore I haue brought M. Archdeacon Harpsfield to you And I tel you you doe like a wise man But I pray you goe roundly to worke for the time is but short Bradford Bradford â—â—sireth to â—â—nferre with none 〈◊〉 yet is 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 My Lorde as roundly as I can I will goe to worke with you I neuer desired to conferre with any maÌ„ nor yet do Howbeit if ye will haue one to talke with me I am ready Boner What quoth the Byshop in a fume to the keeper did you not tell me that this man desired conference Keeper No my Lord I told you that he would not refuse to conferre with any but I did not say that it is his desire Boner Wel M. Bradford you are welbeloued I pray you consider yourselfe refuse not charitie when it is offered Bradford More 〈…〉 the Turkes then 〈…〉 the persecuâ—ing Papists In deede my Lord this is small charitie to condemne a man as you haue condemned me whiche neuer brake your lawes In turky a man may haue charitie but in England I could not yet finde it I was condemned for my fayth so soon as I vttered it at your requests before I had committed any thing agaynst the lawes And as for conference I am not afrayd to talke with whom you will But to say that I desire to conferre that do I not Boner Well well And so he called for M. Taylour and Bradford went his way An other priuate matter of talke betweene M. Bradford and Willerton Creswel Harding Harpsfield and other moe VUon an other day of February one M. Willerton a Chapleine of the bishop of London Talke betweene M. Bradford Willerton Chaplaine 〈◊〉 Bishop Boner did come to confer with Bradford but when he perceaued that Bradford desired not his comming and therfore wished rather his departing them abiding well maister Bradford quoth hee yet I pray you let vs conferre a litle perchaunce you may do me good If I can doe you none Upon which wordes Bradford was content and so they began to talke Willerton spake much of the Doctours the fathers of the bread in the 6. chapter of Sainct Iohn c. labouring to proue transubstantiation and that wicked men doe receaue Christ. But Bradford on the contrary part improued hys authorities so that they came to this issue that Willerton should draw out of the scriptures and Doctours hys reasons and Bradford woulde peruse them and if hee coulde not answere them then he would geue place Likewyse should Bradford draw out his reasons out of the scriptures and Doctours to which Willerton shoulde answere if he could and so for that day they departed The next day following in the morning Willerton seÌ„t halfe a sheete of paper written on both sides Willerton 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 to Bradford to 〈…〉 contaynyng no reasons howe he gathered his doctrine but onely bare senteÌ„ces Panis quem ego dabo c. The bread which I wil geue is my fleshe And the places in the 26. of Mathewe 14. of Marke 22. of Luke and the 10. and 11. to the Corinthians with some sentences of the Doctours All whiche made as much agaynst hym as with hym Willerton â—â—mmeth agayne to Bradford In the after noone he came himself and there they had a long talke to little effect At the length Willerton began to talk of the Church saying that Bradford swerued from the Church Brad. No that I do not but ye doe For the * Churche is Christes spouse and Christes obedient spouse which your Church is not which robbeth the people of the Lords cup and of seruice in the English tongue Willerton Why it is not profitable to haue the seruice in English for it is written Labia Sacerdotis custodiunt legem The lips of the Priest should keepe the law and out of his mouth man must looke for knowledge Bradford Soulde not the people then haue the scriptures Wherefore serueth this saying of Christ Searche the Scriptures Willerton This was not spoken to the people but to the Scribes and learned men Brad. Then the people must not haue the scriptures Argument Erunt docti a Deo Ergo the people must not haue the Scriptures Willerton No for it was written Erunt docti a Deo They shal be all taught of God Brad. And must we learne all at the priestes Willerton Yea. Brad. Then I see you would bring the people to hang vp Christ and let Barrabas goe as the priestes did then perswade the people At whiche wordes Mayster Willerton was so offended that he had no lust to talke any more M. Bradfordâ—â— reason agaynst transubstantiation not answered In the end Bradford gaue him the reasons which he had gathered agaynst transubstantiation prayed him to frame his into the forme of reasons and then quoth Bradford I will aunswere them Willer Well I will do so But first I wil answere yours The which thing vntill this day he hath not done Upon the 12. of February there came one of the Earle of Darbies seruantes to Bradford saying The Earle of Darbyes seruant My Lord hath sent me to you he willeth you to tender your selfe and he would be good Lord vnto you Bradford I thanke his Lordship for his good will toward me but in this case I can not tender
vsed in the church of England The vse and Sacrifice of the Latin Masse denyed he beleueth that there is no sacrifice in the sayde Masse and that there is in it no saluation for a christian man except it should be said in the mother toung that he might vnderstand it and coÌ„cerning the ceremonies of the Church he sayth and beleeueth that they be not profitable to a Christian man Item Auricular confession and absolution of the Priest reiected being examined concerning auriculare confession he answeareth that he hath and doth beleeue that it is necessary to goe to a good Priest for good counsaile but the absolution of the Priest laying his hand vppon any mans head as is nowe vsed is nothing profitable to a Christian mans saluation And further he sayth that he hath not ben confessed nor receiued the sacrament of the aulter since the coronation of the Queene that now is Item concerning the faith religion now taught setfoorth beleeued in the church of England he answeareth and beleueth that the faith and doctrine nowe taught setfoorth and vsed in the sayd Church of Englande is not agreable to Gods word And furthermore he sayth The fayth of the Church of England in Quene Maryes tyme reproued that bishop Hooper Cardmaker Rogers other of their opinion which were of late burned were good christian men did preach the true doctrine of Christ as he beleeueth and sayth that they did shed theyr bloude in the same doctrine which was by the power of God as he sayth beleeueth And further being examined saith y t since the Quenes coronation he hath had the Bible and Psalter in English red in his house at Brighthamsted diuers times and likewise since hys comming into Newgate but the Keeper hearing thereof did take them awaye and sayeth also that about a twelue moneth now past he had the English procession sayd in his house with other English praiers Iueson Launder and Veisâ—e imprisoned for hearing the Gospell And further sayeth that Thomas Iueson Iohn Launder and William Ueisey being prisoners with hym in Newgate were taken with this examinat in his house at BrighthaÌ„sted as they were hearing of the gospel then read in English a litle before Alhollowne day last past and brought to the Court and being examined thereuppon by the Counsaile were committed by them to prison in Newgate The confession of Iohn Launder before Boner bishop of London IOhn Launder husbandman of the Parish of Godstone in the Countie of Surrey of the age of xxv yeres Iohn Launder his confession borne at Godstone aforesayde being examined doth confesse and say that about two dayes next before Allhollonâ—ide nowe last past this Examinate and one Diricke Caruer Thomas Iueson William Ueisie with diuers other persons to the number of twelue being all together in their prayers and saying the seruice in English set foorth in the time of King Edwarde the sixte in the house of the sayde Diricke situate at Brighthamsted in Sussex were apprehended by one maister Edwarde Gage and by him sent vppe hether to London to the Kinge and Queenes Counsaile and by them vpon his examination committed to Newgate where he with his said other felowes hath euer since remained in prison And further being examined he doeth confesse and say that the occasion of his comming to the sayde Brighthamsted The cause of the apprehensioÌ„ of Iohn Launder was vpon certaine busines there to be sped for his father and so being there and hearing that the saide Diricke was a man that did much fauour the Gospel this Examinate did resorte to his house and companye whome before that time hee did neuer see or know and by reason of that hys resorte hee was apprehended as before And further doth confesse and beleeue that there is heere in earth one whole and vniuersall Catholicke Churche whereof the members he dispersed through the world and doth beleue also that the same Church doeth set foorth and teache onely two Sacraments videlicet the Sacrament of Baptisme Two Sacramentes onely and the Sacrament of the Supper of our Lord. And who soeuer doth teach or vse any more Sacraments or yet any ceremonies he doth not beleeue that they be of the Catholicke Churche but doth abhorre them from the bottome of his heart And doth further say and beleue that all the seruice Ceremonyes abhorred sacrifices and ceremonies now vsed in thys Realme of England yea in all other partes of the world whych ben vsed after the same maner be erroneous and naught contrary to Christes institution and the determination of Christes Catholicke church whereof he beleeueth that he him selfe is a member Also hee doeth confesse and beleeue that in the Sacrament The reall presence of Christs body vnder the formes of bread and wine denyed nowe called the sacrament of the aultar there is not really and truly contained vnder the formes of bread and wine the very naturall body and bloude of Christe in substaunce but his beliefe and faith therein is as followeth Videlicet that when he doth receiue the material bread and wine he doeth receiue the same in a remembrance of Christes death and passion and so receiuing it he doth eate and drinke Christes body and bloude by faith and none other wayes as he beleeueth And moreouer he doth confesse say and beleue that the Masse now vsed in the Realme of Englande The Masse abhominable or els where in all Christendome is nought and abhominable and directly against Gods worde and his Catholicke Churche and that there is nothing sayd or vsed in it good or profitable For he saith that albeit the gloria in excelsis the Creede Sanctus Pater noster Agnus and other partes of the Masse bene of themselues good and profitable yet the same being vsed amongest other things that be naught and superfluous in the Masse the same good things do become nought also as he beleeueth Auricular confession not necessary Also he doth beleeue and confesse that Auriculare confession is not necessary to be made to any Priest or to anye other creature but euery persone oughte to acknowledge confesse hys sinnes onely to God and also that no person hath any authority to absolue any man froÌ„ his sinnes and also beleeueth that the right and true way according to the Scripture after a man hathe fallen from grace to sinne to arise to Christe againe is to be sorie for his offences to doe the same or the like no more and not to make any auricular confession of them to the priest either to take absolution for them at the Priests handes All whyche hys sayde opinions hee hathe beleeued by the space of these seuen or eight yeares past and in that time hath diuers and many times openly argued and defendeth the same as hee sayeth c. Articles obiected by Boner Bishop of London against Diricke Caruer and Iohn Launder 1. FIrste I doe obiect against
veritie of the Sacrament geuen to Christes disciples he affirmed that euen as Christ gaue his very body to his Disciples and confessed it to be the same so likewyse Christ himselfe sayd he was a dore c. addyng moreouer that as he had sayde before so he sayth still that the Sacrament of the aultar is an Idole and no remembrance of Christes passion contrary he knoweth not At last beyng required to put to his hand in subscribing to his answers he wrote these words vnder the bill of their examinations Ye are all of Antichrist and hym ye fol. And here his hand was stayed to write any further Belike hee would haue written out follow c. And so vpon the same sentence was read agaynst hym the ◠of August ¶ Rich. Colliar of Ashford RIchard Colliar aboue mentioned Richard Colliar hauyng the 16. of August to appeare examined of the Sacrament of the popish aultar aunswered and sayd that he did not beleue that after the Consecration there is the reall and substantiall body of Christ but onely breade and wyne The wordes of Richard Colliar and that it is most abhominable most detestable and most wicked to beleeue otherwyse c. Uppon this the Sentence was read agaynst hym and he condemned the 16. of August After hys condemnation he sang a Psalme Onely in the substance he meaneth Wherefore the Priestes and their officers rayled at hym saying he was out of hys wits ¶ Richard Wright RIchard Wright the same place and day Richard Wright beyng the 16. of August apperyng and required of the Iudge what he deleeued of the reall presence in the Sacrament answered agayne Richard Wright ashamed to speake of the Sacramēt of the aultar that as touchyng the Sacrament of the aulter and the masse he was ashamed to speake of it nor to name it and that he allowed it not as it was vsed in the church Agaynst whom the sentence also was read the day place aforesayd ¶ William Stere. WIlliam Stere of the foresayd parish of Ashford William Stere Martyr likewise detected and accused was brought to appeare the sayd 16. day of August where he in the sayd Chapter-house of Canterbury beyng required to make aunswer to the positions layd vnto hym by the Iudge made aunswer agayne that he should commaund hys dogs and not him and further declared Dicke of Douer so they termed then Richard Thornton B. of Douer that Dicke of Douer had no authoritie to sit agaynst hym in iudgement and asked where his authoritie was Who then shewed him certaine Buls and writyngs from Rome as he said William Stere denying that to be of sufficient force the sayd Dicke sayd also he had authoritie from the Queene Then the Martyr alledgyng that the B. of Canterbury who then was in pryson was hys Diocessan He meaneth D. Cranmer imprisoned at Oxford vrged hym to shew hys authoritie from the Archbishop or els he denied his authoritie to be sufficient And as touchyng the Sacrament of the aultare he found it not he sayd in the scripture therfore he would not answer thereunto And moreouer the Iudge speaking of the Sacrament of the aultare with reuerence thereof and putting of his cappe he sayd Sentence agaynst William Stere. that he needed not to reuerence that matter so highly And thus saying to the Iudge that hee was a bloudy man c. the sentence was pronounced agaynst hym after which sentence beyng read he sayd that the sacrament of the aultar was the most blasphemous Idoll that euer was c. ¶ The burnyng of sixe godly Martyrs in one fire And thus these vj. heauenly Martyrs and witnes bearers to the truth beyng condemned by the bloudy Suffragan and Archdeacon of Canterbury M. Collins and M. Faucet were burned altogether in the same towne of Canterb. at three stakes and one fire about the latter ende of August The copy of their sentence condemnatorie you maye find aboue in the story of Iohn Rogers for the papists in all their condemnations follow one maner of sentence of course commonly against all that be condemned through their vnmercifull tiranny ¶ The persecution of tenne Martyrs together sent by certaine of the Counsaile to Boner to be examined AFter the burning of these vj. aboue named next followeth the persecution of x. other true seruauntes and saints of the Lord 10. Martyrs sent vp together to Bishop Boner not such saints as the Pope maketh or which are mentioned in Legenda sanctorum or in vitis patrū or in the fabulous booke de vita sanctorum Wallensium c. but such as are spoken of in the holy Apocalyps of whom it is written Apoc. 22. Hij sunt qui sequuntur Agnum quocunque ierit quique lauarunt stolas suas in sanguine agni i. These bee they that follow the Lambe whether soeuer he goeth whiche haue washed their stooles in the bloud of the Lambe c. Thus these saints be not of the Popes makyng or rather to say the truth they are of the Popes making of y e Popes makyng I say in this respect Saintes of the Popes making not that the saints of God are made by the Pope but that the saints of God are tried and declared by the Pope so as by afflictions of Sathan Iobs patience was prooued by Pharao Gods power declared and by Salmator Tarentum was won as Tullie writeth for except he had lost it before Q. Fabius could not haue recouered it so in lyke maner vnlesse by Antichrist good men had bene destroyed otherwyse they had not bene tryed true Martyrs of Christ. The names of these were 10. Martyrs sēt by the commissioners Elizabeth Warne George Tankerfield Robert Smith Steuen Harwood Thomas Fust. William Hale Thomas Leyes George King Iohn Wade Ione Layshford The prisons of London beginnyng now to be replenished with gods saints and stil mo and mo comming in the Counsaile Commissioners thinkyng to make ready dispatch with the poore prisoners caused these x. aboue named to be sent with their letter directed to Boner Bish. of London by hym to be examined and rid out of the way The copy of which their letter with their names subscribed here followeth to be read and noted * A letter sent by the Commissioners to the B. of of London D. Boner AFter our harty commendations to your good Lordship wee send you here Ioh. Waid The letter of the Commissioners to B. Boner Wil. Haile George King Th. Leyes of Thorpe in Essex Thomas Fust Hosier Robert Smyth Painter Steuen Harwood Brewer George Tankerfield Cooke Elizabeth Warne Ioane Layshford of London Sacramentaries all whiche we desire your Lordship to examine and to order accordyng to the Ecclesiastical lawes praying your Lordship to appoynt some of your officers to receyue them at this bearers hand And thus most hartily fare your Lordship well From London this 2. Iuly Your lordships louyng friendes Nich. Hare
to Newgate about the last day of February an 1555. by the sayd Bearde Yeoman of the Gard and Simon Ponder Pewterer Constable of S. DuÌ„stons in the West sent in by Syr Roger Chomley knight and by Doctor Martin Tankerfield thus being brought to prison by hys aduersaryes at leÌ„gth w t the other aboue named was brought to his examination before Boner Who after his accustomed maner ordered his articles and positions vnto him the copy and tenor of which his ordinary Articles ye may read aboue expressed pag. 1585. To these Articles as aboue rehearsed he aunswered agayne constantly declaring his mind both touching auriculer confession and also the sacrament of the popish alter and likewise of the Masse c. First that he was not confessed to any priest 5. yeares past nor to any other but only to God and further denying that he would hereafter be confessed to anye Prieste for that hee founde it not in Christes booke and tooke it onely to be a counsell And concerning the sacrament commonly called here in England of the aultar 〈…〉 altar he confessed that hee neither had nor did beleue that in the sayd sacrament there is the reall body and bloud of Christ because that the bodye is ascended into heauen and there doth sit at the right hand of god the father And moreouer he sayd that the Masse now vsed in the Church of England was nought 〈◊〉 Masse 〈…〉 and ful of Idolatry and abomination and agaynst the word of God affirming also that there are but two Sacramentes in the Church of Christ Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. c. And to these assertions he sayd he would stand and so he did to the end And when at last the Byshop began to read y e sentence exhorting him before with manye woordes to reuoke hys professed opinion which they called damnable heretical he notwithstanding 〈◊〉 wordes 〈…〉 resisted all contrary perswasions answering the bishop agayne in this forme of words I will not sayd he forsake mine opinions except you my Lord can repell theÌ„ by scriptures and I care not for your Diuinity â—he wordes 〈…〉 at his â—â—â—demnaâ—â—â—n for you condemne al men and proue nothing against them And after many fayre wordes of exhortation which Boner then vsed after his ordinary maner to conuerte or rather peruert him he aunswered boldlye agayne saying moreouer that the church wherof y e pope is supreme head is no part of Christes Catholicke Church â—â—â—kerfield 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 of Boâ—â—r adding thervnto and poynting to the Bishop spake to the people saying Good people beware of him and such as he is for these be the people that deceiueth you c. These with other wordes moe he spake whereupon the Bishop reading the sentence of his popish condeÌ„natioÌ„ gaue him to the secular power Tankerfield coÌ„demned And so this blessed seruaunt of God was had to saynct Albons The Marâ—â—â—dome of George â—â—nkerfield â— Albons â—â—no 1555. â—â—gust 26. and there with much pacience and constaÌ„cy ended his life the xxvi day of August for the defence of the truth which at length will haue the victory * Certayne notes concerning George Tankerfielde after he came to suffer martyrdome at Saynt Albons IN primis he was brought vnto S. Albons by the high Shiriffe of Hereford Shyre M Edw. Brocket Esquire and one Pulter of Hitchen which was vnder Shiriffe Item theyr Inne was the crosse keyes whereas there was great coÌ„course of people to see and heare the prisoner among the which multitude some were sory to see so godly a man brought to be burned others praised God for his constancy and perseuerance in the trueth Contrarywyse some there were which said it was pity he did stand in such opinions and others both old womeÌ„ men cried against him one called him hereticke sayd it was pity that he lyued But George Tankerfield did speake vnto them so effectually out of the word of God in lamenting of theyr ignorance protesting vnto them his vnspotted conscience that God did mollify theyr hardened hartes insomuch y t some of them departed out of the chamber w t weping eies Item there came vnto him a certayne Scholemayster which reteined vnto sir Tho. Pope knight this man had certayne coÌ„munication w t G. Tankerfielde the day before he was coÌ„ming toward S. Albons as touching theyr sacrament of y e aultar other poyntes of papisticall religioÌ„ but as he vrged Tankerfield w t the authority of y e doctors wrasting theÌ„ after his own will so on y e other side TaÌ„kerfield aunswered him mightily by y e scriptures not wrested after y e mind of any man but being interpreted after y e will of the Lord Iesus c. So that as he would not allow such allegatioÌ„s as Tankerfield brought out of the scriptures w t out the opinioÌ„s of y e doctors so agayn Tankerfield would not credit his doctrine to be true except he could coÌ„firme it by the scriptures In y e end Tankerfield prayd him that he would not trouble him in such matters for his conscience was established c. and so he departed from him wishing him well protesting that he meant him no more hurt theÌ„ his owne soule Item when the houre drew on apace y t he should suffer he desired the wine drawer that he might haue a pinte of malmesy a loafe that he might eat drinke that in remeÌ„brance of Christes death and passion because he could nor haue ministred vnto him by others in such maner as christ coÌ„maunded theÌ„ he kneeled downe making his coÌ„fession vnto the Lord w t all those which were in the chaÌ„ber wyth him after y t he had prayd earnestly vnto the Lord had read the institution of the holy supper by the Lord Iesus out of y e euangelistes out of S. Paule he sayd O Lord y u knowest it I do not this to derogate authority froÌ„ any maÌ„ or in conteÌ„pt of those which are thy ministers but only because I cannot haue it ministred according to thy word c. when he had spoken these such like wordes he receiued it with geuing of Thankes Item when some of his frends willed him to eat some meat he sayd he would not eat that which should do other good that had more need y t had loÌ„gertime to liue theÌ„ he Item he prayd his host to let him haue a good fire in y e chaÌ„ber he had so theÌ„ he sitting on a forme before the fire put of his shoes hose stretched out his leg to y e flame wheÌ„ it had touched his foot he quickely withdrew his leg shewing how y e flesh did perswade him one way the spirit another way The flesh sayd O thou foole wilt y u burne needest not The spirit sayd be not afrayd for thys is nothing in respect of fire eternall The flesh sayd do not leaue the coÌ„pany of thy freÌ„des acquaintance which loue will let thee lack nothing The spirit sayd the coÌ„pany of Iesus Christ his glorious presence doth exceed al fleshly freÌ„ds The flesh sayd do not shorteÌ„ thy time now for y u mayst liue if thou wilt much loÌ„ger The spirit said this life is nothing vnto y e life in heauen which lasteth for euer c. And all this time the shiriffes were at a certayn geÌ„tlemans house at diner not far froÌ„ the towne whither also resorted knightes many geÌ„tlemeÌ„ out of y t couÌ„try because his sonne was maried that day vntill they returned from diner the prisoner was lefte w t his host to be kept looked vnto And G. Tankerfield all y e time was kindly louingly entreated of his host and considering that his time was short his saying was that although the day were neuer so long yet at the last it ringeth to Euensong c. Item about two of y e clocke wheÌ„ the shiriffes were returned froÌ„ diner they brought G. Tankerfielde out of his Inne vnto y e place where he shoulde suffer which is called Romeland being a greene place nigh vnto y e west end of y e Abbey church vnto the which wheÌ„ he was come he kneled downe by the y e stake that was set vp for him after he had ended his prayers he arose with a ioyfull fayth he sayd y t although he had a sharpe diner yet he hoped to haue a ioyfull supper in heauen Item while the fagots were set about him there came a priest vnto him perswaded him to beleue on y e sacrament of y e aulter he should be saued But G. Tankerfield cried out vehemeÌ„tly sayd I defye the whore of Babilon I defie the whore of Babilon fie of y e abhominable Idoll good people do not beleue him good people doe not beleue him And theÌ„ y e Maior of the towne coÌ„maunded to set fire to the heretique and sayd if he had but one loade of fagots in the whole world he would geue theÌ„ to burn him There was a certayne knight by went vnto Tankerfield took him by the hand sayd good brother be stroÌ„g in Christ this he spake softly and Tankerfield sayd O syr I thanke you I am so I thanke God Then fire was set vnto him he desired the shiriffe all the people that they woulde pray for him the most part did so And so embracing the fire he bathed